Skip to main content

Full text of "The venture : an annual of art and literature"

See other formats


w 


:"«.•! 


m 


I 


[*>/ 


f  HE   VENTURE 

An  Annual  of  Art  and  Literature 

Edited  by 

LAURENCE  HOUSMAN  AND 

W.    SOMERSET    MAUGHAM. 


LONDON 

AT   JOHN    BAILLIE'S 

i,  PRINCES  TERRACE, 

HEREFORD  ROAD,  W.  1903. 


PRINTED  AT  THE  PEAR  TREE  PRESS, 
15  HOLBORN,  LONDON,  E.C. 


LITERARY  CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Beauty's  Mirror                   by 

John  Masefield. 

l 

The  Philosophy  of  Islands  „ 

G.  K.  Chesterton. 

2 

The  Market  Girl                    „ 

Thomas  Hardy. 

10 

Open  Sesame                         „ 

Charles  Marriott. 

13 

To  Any  Householder           „ 

Mrs.  Meynell. 

31 

The  Oracles                           „ 

A.  E.  Housman. 

39 

The  Genius  of  Pope             „ 

Stephen  Gwynn. 

40 

Poor  Little  Mrs.  Villiers      „ 

Netta  Syrett. 

53 

Blindness                               „ 

John  Masefield. 

74 

The  Merchant  Knight          „ 

Richard  Garnett. 

77 

Earth's  Martyrs                     „ 

Stephen  Phillips. 

112 

The  Gem  and  Its  Setting     „ 

Violet  Hunt. 

"5 

Marriage  in  Two  Moods     „ 

Francis  Thompson. 

*3i 

An  Indian  Road-Tale           „ 

S.  Boulderson. 

133 

Madame  de  Warens              „ 

Havelock  Ellis. 

136 

The  Clue                              „ 

Laurence  Binyon. 

158 

Richard  Farquharson            „ 

May  Bateman. 

161 

Jill's  Cat 

E.  F.  Benson. 

175 

Proverbial  Romances           „ 

Laurence  Housman. 

187 

Marriages    Are    Made    in 
Heaven                           " 

W.  Somerset  Maugham. 

209 

A  Phial 

John  Gray. 

233 

A  Concert  at  Clifford's  Inn  „ 

John  Todhunter. 

235 

WOOD.CUTS. 

FRONTISPIECE. 

The  Dove  Cot 

by 

Charles  Hazelwood  Shannon. 

PAGE. 

John  Woolman 

tt 

Reginald  Savage. 

viii 

Psyche's  Looking  Glass 

tt 

Charles  S.  Ricketts. 

11 

Pan  and  Psyche 

n 

T.  Sturge  Moore. 

29 

Queen  of  the  Fishes 

tt 

Lucien  Pissarro. 

37 

Birdalone 

tt 

Bernard  Sleigh 

51 

The  Trumpeter 

t* 

E.  Gordon  Craig. 

75 

The  Death  of  Pan 

tt 

Louise  Glazier. 

97 

Playfellows 

tt 

T.  Sturge  Moore. 

"3 

The  Crowning  of  Esther 

tt 

Lucien  Pissarro. 

129 

Daphne  and  Apollo 

tt 

Elinor  Monsell. 

159 

The  World  is  old  to-night 

tt 

Paul  Woodroffe. 

173 

The  Gabled  House 

tt 

Sydney  Lee. 

185 

The  Blue  Moon 

tt 

Laurence  Housman. 

207 

The  Bather 

tt 

Bernard  Sleigh. 

231 

The  Editors  have  to  thank  the  Essex  House  Press  for  permission 
to  print  the  "John  "Woolman"  engraving  of  Mr.  Reginald  Savage ; 
Mr.  Alexander  Moring  for  the  use  of  Mr.  Paul  Woodroffe's  illus- 
tration to  the  song  "  The  "World  is  Old  To-night,"  published  with 
music  by  the  De  La  More  Press.;  and  Mr.  John  Murray  for  first 
use  of  "The  Blue  Moon"  title-page. 


JOHN   WOOLMAN. 


WHEN   BONY    DEATH   HAS   CHILLED   HER 
GENTLE  BLOOD. 


When  bony  Death  has  chilled  her  gentle  blood 
And  dimmed  the  brightness  of  her  wistful  eyes, 

And  stamped  her  glorious  beauty  into  mud 
By  his  old  skill  in  hateful  wizardies. 

When  an  old  Iichened  marble  strives  to  tell 
How  sweet  a  grace,  how  red  a  lip  was  hers ; 

When  rheumy  gray'beards  say,  "  I  knew  her  well/' 
Showing  the  grave  to  curious  worshippers. 

When  all  the  roses  that  she  sowed  in  me 
Have  dripped  their  crimson  petals  and  decayed, 

Leaving  no  greenery  on  any  tree 
That  her  dear  hands  in  my  heart's  garden  laid, 

Then  grant,  old  Time,  to  my  green  mouldering  skull 
These  songs  may  keep  her  memory  beautiful. 

JOHN  MASEFIELD. 


THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  ISLANDS. 


Suppose  that  in  some  convulsion  of  the  planets  there  fell 
upon  this  earth  from  Mars,  a  creature  of  a  shape  totally 
unfamiliar,  a  creature  about  whose  actual  structure  we  were 
of  necessity  so  dark  that  we  could  not  tell  which  was  creature 
and  which  was  clothes.  We  could  see  that  it  had,  say,  six 
red  tufts  on  its  head,  but  we  should  not  know  whether  they 
were  a  highly  respectable  head-covering  or  simply  a  head. 
We  should  see  that  the  tail  ended  in  three  yellow  stars,  but  it 
would  be  very  difficult  for  us  to  know  whether  this  was  part 
of  a  ritual  or  simply  part  of  a  tail.  Well,  man  has  been  from 
the  beginning  of  time  this  unknown  monster.  People  have 
always  differed  about  what  part  of  him  belonged  to  himself, 
and  what  part  was  merely  an  accident.  People  have  said 
successively  that  it  was  natural  to  him  to  do  everything  and 
anything  that  was  diverse  and  mutually  contradictory;  that 
it  was  natural  to  him  to  worship  God,  and  natural  to  him  to 
be  an  atheist ;  natural  to  him  to  drink  water,  and  natural  to 
him  to  drink  wine ;  natural  to  him  to  be  equal,  natural  to  be 
unequal ;  natural  to  obey  kings,  natural  to  kill  them.    The 


divergence  is  quite  sufficient  to  justify  us  in  asking  if  there  are 
not  many  things  that  are  really  natural,  which  really  appear 
early  and  strong  in  every  normal  human  being,  which  are  not 
embodied  in  any  of  his  after  affairs.  Whether  there  are 
not  morbidities  which  are  as  fresh  and  recurrent  as  the 
flowers  of  spring.  Whether  there  are  not  superstitions  whose 
darkness  is  as  wholesome  as  the  darkness  that  falls  nightly 
on  all  living  things.  Whether  we  have  not  treated  things 
essential  as  portents ;  whether  we  have  not  seen  the  sun  as  a 
meteor,  a  star  of  ill-luck. 

It  would  at  least  appear  that  we  tend  to  become  separated 
from  what  is  really  natural,  by  the  fact  that  we  always  talk 
about  those  people  who  are  really  natural  as  if  they  were  goblins. 
There  are  three  classes  of  people  for  instance,  who  are  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree  elemental :  children,  poor  people,  and  to 
some  extent,  and  in  a  darker  and  more  terrible  manner,  women. 
The  reason  why  men  have  from  the  beginning  of  literature 
talked  about  women  as  if  they  were  more  or  less  mad,  is 
simply  because  women  are  natural,  and  men,  with  their 
formalities  and  social  theories,  are  very  artificial.  It  is  the  same 
with  children;  children  are  simply  human  beings  who  are 
allowed  to  do  what  everyone  else  really  desires  to  do,  as  for 
instance,  to  fly  kites,  or  when  seriously  wronged  to  emit  pro- 
longed  screams  for  several  minutes.  So  again,  the  poor  man 
is  simply  a  person  who  expends  upon  treating  himself  and  his 
friends  in  public  houses  about  the  same  proportion  of  his 
income  as  richer  people  spend  on  dinners  or  hansom  cabs,  that 

3 


is  a  great  deal  more  than  he  ought.  But  nothing  can  be  done 
until  people  give  up  talking  about  these  people  as  if  they  were 
too  eccentric  for  us  to  understand,  when,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  if 
there  is  any  eccentricity  involved,  we  are  too  eccentric  to  under* 
stand  them.  A  poor  man,  as  it  is  weirdly  ordained,  is  definable 
as  a  man  who  has  not  got  much  money;  to  hear  philan* 
thropists  talk  about  him  one  would  think  he  was  a  kangaroo. 
A  child  is  a  human  being  who  has  not  grown  up ;  to  hear 
educationalists  talk  one  would  think  he  was  some  variety  of  a 
deep-sea  fish.  The  case  of  the  sexes  is  at  once  more  obvious 
and  more  difficult.  The  stoic  philosophy  and  the  early  church 
discussed  woman  as  if  she  were  an  institution,  and  in  many 
cases  decided  to  abolish  her.  The  modern  feminine  output  of 
literature  discusses  man  as  if  he  were  an  institution,  and 
decides  to  abolish  him.  It  can  only  timidly  be  suggested  that 
neither  man  nor  woman  are  institutions,  but  things  that  are 
really  quite  natural  and  all  over  the  place. 

If  we  take  children  for  instance,  as  examples  of  the  uncor- 
rupted  human  animal,  we  see  that  the  very  things  which 
appear  in  them  in  a  manner  primary  and  prominent,  are  the 
very  things  that  philosophers  have  taught  us  to  regard  as 
sophisticated  and  over'dvilised.  The  things  which  really 
come  first  are  the  things  which  we  are  accustomed  to  think 
come  last.  The  instinct  for  a  pompous  intricate  and  recurring 
ceremonial  for  instance,  comes  to  a  child  like  an  organic 
hunger ;  he  asks  for  a  formality  as  he  might  ask  for  a  drink  of 
water. 
4 


Those  who  think,  for  instance,  that  the  thing  called  super' 
stition  is  something  heavily  artificial,  are  very  numerous ;  that 
is  those  who  think  that  it  has  only  been  the  power  of  priests  or 
of  some  very  deliberate  system  that  has  built  up  boundaries, 
that  has  called  one  course  of  action  lawful  and  another  un* 
lawful,  that  has  called  one  piece  of  ground  sacred  and  another 
profane.  Nothing  it  would  seem,  except  a  large  and  powerful 
conspiracy  could  account  for  men  so  strangely  distinguishing 
between  one  field  and  another,  between  one  city  and  another, 
between  one  nation  and  another.  To  all  those  who  think 
in  this  way  there  is  only  one  answer  to  be  given.  It  is  to 
approach  each  of  them  and  whisper  in  his  ear :  "  Did  you 
or  did  you  not  as  a  child  try  to  step  on  every  alternate  paving' 
stone  ?  "  Was  that  artificial  and  a  superstition  ?  Did  priests 
come  in  the  dead  of  night  and  mark  out  by  secret  signs  the 
stones  on  which  you  were  allowed  to  tread  ?  Were  children 
threatened  with  the  oubliette  or  the  fires  of  Smithfield  if  they 
failed  to  step  on  the  right  stone  ?  Has  the  Church  issued  a 
bull  "  Quisquam  non  pavemento  ?  "  No !  On  this  point  on 
which  we  were  really  free,  we  invented  our  servitude.  We 
chose  to  say  that  between  the  first  and  the  third  paving'Stone 
there  was  an  abyss  of  the  eternal  darkness  into  which  we 
must  not  fall.  We  were  walking  along  a  steady,  and  safe  and 
modern  road,  and  it  was  more  pleasant  to  us  to  say  that  we 
were  leaping  desperately  from  peak  to  peak.  Under  mean  and 
oppressive  systems  it  was  no  doubt  our  instinct  to  free  our' 
selves.    But  this  truth  written  on  the  paving'Stones  is  of  even 

5 


greater  emphasis,  that  under  liberal  systems  it  was  our  instinct 
to  limit  ourselves.  We  limited  ourselves  so  gladly  that  we 
limited  ourselves  at  random,  as  if  limitation  were  one  of  the 
adventures  of  boyhood. 

People  sometimes  talk  as  if  everything  in  the  religious 
history  of  men  had  been  done  by  officials.  In  all  probability 
things  like  the  Dionysian  cult  or  the  worship  of  the  Virgin 
were  almost  entirely  forced  by  the  people  on  the  priesthood* 
And  if  children  had  been  sufficiently  powerful  in  the  state, 
there  is  no  reason  why  this  paving^stone  religion  should  not 
have  been  accepted  also.  There  is  no  reason  why  the  streets 
up  which  we  walk  should  not  be  emblazoned  so  as  to  com' 
memorate  this  eternal  fancy,  why  black  stones  and  white 
stones  alternately,  for  instance,  should  not  perpetuate  the 
memory  of  a  superstition  as  healthy  as  health  itself. 

For  what  is  the  idea  in  human  nature  which  lies  at  the  back 
of  this  almost  automatic  ceremonialism?  Why  is  it  that  a 
child  who  would  be  furious  if  told  by  his  nurse  not  to  walk 
off  the  curbstone,  invents  a  whole  desperate  system  of  foot* 
holds  and  chasms  in  a  plane  in  which  his  nurse  can  see  little 
but  a  commodious  level  ?  It  is  because  man  has  always  had 
the  instinct  that  to  isolate  a  thing  was  to  identify  it.  The  flag 
only  becomes  a  flag  when  it  is  unique ;  the  nation  only  becomes 
a  nation  when  it  is  surrounded ;  the  hero  only  becomes  a  hero 
when  he  has  before  him  and  behind  him  men  who  are  not 
heroes ;  the  paving'Stone  only  becomes  a  paving-stone  when 
it  has  before  it  and  behind  it  things  that  are  not  paving'Stones. 
6 


There  are  two  other  obvious  instances,  of  course,  of  the 
same  instinct,  the  perennial  poetry  of  islands,  and  the  perennial 
poetry  of  ships.  A  ship  like  the  Argo  or  the  Fram  is  valued 
by  the  mind  because  it  is  an  island,  because,  that  is,  it  carries 
with  it  floating  loose  on  the  desolate  elements  the  resources, 
and  rules,  and  trades,  and  treasuries  of  a  nation,  because  it 
has  ranks,  and  shops,  and  streets,  and  the  whole  clinging  like 
a  few  limpets  to  a  lost  spar.  An  island  like  Ithaca  or  England 
is  valued  by  the  mind  because  it  is  a  ship,  because  it  can  find 
itself  alone  and  self-dependent  in  a  waste  of  water,  because  its 
orchards  and  forests  can  be  numbered  like  bales  of  merchandise, 
because  its  corn  can  be  counted  like  gold,  because  the  starriest 
and  dreariest  snows  upon  its  most  forsaken  peaks  are  silver 
flags  flown  from  familiar  masts,  because  its  dimmest  and  most 
inhuman  mines  of  coal  or  lead  below  the  roots  of  all  things 
are  definite  chatels  stored  awkwardly  in  the  lowest  locker  of 
the  hold. 

In  truth  nothing  has  so  much  spoilt  the  right  artistic  attitude 
as  the  continual  use  of  such  words  as  "infinite "and  "immeasur* 
able."  They  were  used  rightly  enough  in  religion  because 
religion,  by  its  very  nature,  consists  of  paradoxes.  Religion 
speaks  of  an  identity  which  is  infinite,  just  as  it  spoke  of  an 
identity  that  was  at  once  one  and  three,  just  as  it  might 
possibly  and  rightly  speak  of  an  identity  that  was  at  once 
black  and  white. 

The  old  mystics  spoke  of  an  existence  without  end  or  a 
happiness   without  end,  with  a  deliberate  defiance,  as  they 

7 


might  have  spoken  of  a  bird  without  wings  or  a  sea  without 
water.  And  in  this  they  were  right  philosophically,  far  more 
right  than  the  world  would  now  admit  because  all  things  grow 
more  paradoxical  as  we  approach  the  central  truth.  But  for 
all  human  imaginative  or  artistic  purposes  nothing  worse 
could  be  said  of  a  work  of  beauty  than  that  it  is  infinite ;  for 
to  be  infinite  is  to  be  shapeless,  and  to  be  shapeless  is  to  be 
something  more  than  miS'shapen.  No  man  really  wishes  a 
thing  which  he  believes  divine  to  be  in  this  earthly  sense 
infinite.  No  one  would  really  like  a  song  to  last  for  ever,  or 
a  religious  service  to  last  for  ever,  or  even  a  glass  of  good  ale 
to  last  for  ever.  And  this  is  surely  the  reason  that  men  have 
pursued  towards  the  idea  of  holiness,  the  course  that  they  have 
pursued ;  that  they  have  marked  it  out  in  particular  spaces, 
limited  it  to  particular  days,  worshipped  an  ivory  statue, 
worshipped  a  lump  of  stone.  They  have  desired  to  give  to  it 
the  chivalry  and  dignity  of  definition,  they  have  desired  to  save 
it  from  the  degradation  of  infinity.  This  is  the  real  weakness 
of  all  imperial  or  conquering  ideals  in  nationality.  No  one 
can  love  his  country  with  the  particular  affection  which  is 
appropriate  to  the  relation,  if  he  thinks  it  is  a  thing  in  its 
nature  indeterminate,  something  which  is  growing  in  the  night, 
something  which  lacks  the  tense  excitement  of  a  boundary. 
No  Roman  citizen  could  feel  the  same  when  once  it  became 
possible  for  a  rich  Parthian  or  a  rich  Carthaginian  to  become 
a  Roman  citizen  by  waving  his  hand.  No  man  wishes  the 
thing  he  loves  to  grow,  for  he  does  not  wish  it  to  alter.  No 
8 


Imperialist  would  be  pleased  if  he  came  home  in  the  evening 
from  business  and  found  his  wife  eight  feet  high. 

The  dangers  upon  the  side  of  this  transcendental  insularity 
are  no  doubt  considerable.  There  lies  in  it  primarily  the  great 
danger  of  the  thing  called  idolatry,  the  worship  of  the  object 
apart  from  or  against  the  idea  it  represents.  But  he  must 
surely  have  had  a  singular  experience  who  thinks  that  this 
insular  or  idolatrous  fault  is  the  particular  fault  of  one  age. 
We  are  not  likely  to  suffer  from  any  painful  resemblance  to 
the  men  of  Thermopylae,  the  Zealots,  who  raged  round  the 
fall  of  Jerusalem,  to  the  thunderbolts  of  Eastern  faith  and 
valour  who  hurled  themselves  on  the  guns  of  Lord  Kitchener. 
If  we  are  rushing  upon  any  destruction  it  is  not,  at  least,  upon 
this. 

G.  K.  CHESTERTON. 


THE  MARKET  GIRL. 

(Country  Song.) 

I. 

Nobody  took  any  notice  of  her  as  she  stood  on  the  causey* 

kerb, 
A'trying  to  sell  her  honey  and  apples,  and  bunches  of  garden 

herb; 
And  if  she  had  offered  to  give  her  wares,  and  herself  with 

them  too,  that  day, 
I  doubt  if  a  soul  would  have  cared  to  take  a  bargain  so  choice 

away. 

n. 

But  chancing  to  trace  her  sunburnt  grace  that  morning  as  I 

passed  nigh, 
I  went  and  I  said,  "  Poor  maidy,  dear !  And  will  none  o'  the 

people  buy  ?  " 
And  so  it  began ;  and  soon  we  knew  what  the  end  of  it  all 

must  be, 
And  I  found  that  though  no  others  had  bid,  a  prize  had  been 

won  by  me. 

THOMAS  HARDY. 


io 


PSYCHE'S    LOOKING-GLASS 


OPEN    SESAME. 


Interested  strangers  who  tried  to  talk  to  Mr.  Trembath 
about  the  West  Country  were  apt  to  be  disappointed  because, 
although  he  had  many  memories,  he  found  it  difficult  at  the 
moment  to  get  hold  of  the  proper  end.  If  you  happen  to  be  on 
Trevenen  Quay  towards  the  end  of  September  you  may  see 
fishermen  home  from  the  North  Sea  groping  in  the  hold  of  a 
lugger  for  the  tail  of  a  herring  net.  When  found  it  is  pulled 
out,  not  in  yards,  but  in  miles.  So  with  Mr.  Trembath's 
memories.  A  chance  word  more  often  than  not  apparently 
irrelevant,  put  the  thread  into  his  hand,  and  you  found  it  just 
as  well  to  sit  down  while  the  grey  man  in  a  toneless  voice 
reeled  you  off  a  whole  warp  of  his  life.  Only — to  pursue  the 
simile — in  his  case  you  had  not  only  the  net  but  all  the  fish  as 
well ;  bright  and  curious,  so  vivid  and  explicit  that  if  you  had 
any  imagination  you  tasted  the  brine  on  your  lips,  and  saw 
the  little  cows  over  | the  aslvtops  climbing  the  flank  of  Cam 
Leskys.  Like  the  ancient  mariner,  Mr.  Trembath  found  relief 
rather  than  pleasure  in  telling  his  reminiscences  ;  indeed,  it  is 
probable  that  he  craved  forgetfulness.    They  did  their  best  in 

13 


Packer's  Rents  to  make  him  forget,  but  an  inheritance  of  six 
centuries  is  perhaps  not  the  best  preparation  for  a  countryman 
coming  to  live  in  London.  The  traditions  of  six  hundred 
years,  and  the  flower  soft  though  ineffaceable  impressions  of 
sixty  others  by  moor  and  sea  tend  to  use  up  a  man's  acquisi- 
tive powers,  so  that  the  facts  of  tO'day,  however  striking,  are 
not  properly  assimilated,  and  are  always  novel. 

Thus,  after  five  years,  Mr.  Trembath  still  talked  about 
the  wonderful  things  they  did  in  London  Churchtown.  If 
he  had  been  capable  of  expressing  himself  clearly,  or  even  of 
retaining  a  definite  idea  in  his  nebulous  mind,  he  would  have 
told  you  that  the  most  surprising  things  in  London  were  the 
milk  and  the  children.  He  never  found  fault  with  the  milk ; 
it  was  just  too  perplexing  for  that.  Mr.  Trembath  took  in 
the  milk  because  Mable  Elsie,  his  daughter-in-law,  found  his 
invincible  innocence  a  convenient  barrier  to  importunate 
creditors.  Every  day  when  the  milk  had  been  thrown  from 
the  measure  into  the  jug  with  that  masterly  "plop"  which 
only  the  London  milkman  can  achieve,  Mr.  Trembath  peered 
into  the  ostentatiously  foaming  fluid  and  muttered  "  Well  well," 
much  as  if  he  had  seen  a  cat  with  wings.  Every  day  he 
meant  to  look  for  the  machinery  by  which  the  milk  was  made, 
but  forgot  in  the  fresh  wonder  of  its  appearance.  He  never 
got  so  far  as  criticism,  partly  from  coirtesy,  party  because 
the  milkman  was  gone  before  he  reached  the  verbal  stage  of 
his  meditations.  The  one  thing  that  would  have  startled  him 
into  speech  was  the  information  that  the  milk  came  from  real 
M 


cows. 

The  children,  and  there  were  a  great  many  children  in 
Packer's  Rents,  affected  him  differently.  Besides  wonder  he 
had  an  uncomfortable  feeling  of  responsibility  about  them 
He  never  could  get  rid  of  the  idea  that  "  somebody  ought  to  be 
told ; "  and  might  often  have  been  seen  lifting  up  a  baby  out 
of  the  gutter  or  stooping  to  wipe  a  small  nose  with  his  red 
pocket'handkerchief.  He  had  come  to  believe  that  they  were 
human  children  because  Mabel  Elsie  shamelessly  discussed 
their  incidence  with  her  friend  Mrs.  Ellis  in  his  hearing.  In 
spite  of  his  general  haziness  he  remembered  to  be  glad  that  he 
had  no  grandchildren  in  Packer's  Rents,  and  frequently  said  so 
aloud,  with  embarrassing  disregard  for  Mabel  Elsie's  presence. 

Mr.  Trembath  never  quarrelled  with  his  daughter-in-law. 
She  made  him  wonder,  but  not  more  than  when  fourteen  years 
ago  his  son  brought  her  home  with  her  voice  and  her  clothes 
to  Rosewithan.  Most  personal  matters,  things  to  be  glad  or 
sorry  about,  were  so  far  off  now  that  Mr.  Trembath  had 
ceased  to  grieve  over  the  relationship.  He  sometimes  addressed 
her  as  "  my  dear,"  and  then  would  pull  up  short  with  a  pathetic 
look  of  non-recognition.  Could  this  be  the  woman  his  son  had 
chosen  for  bed  and  board  ?  The  incredible  idea  caused  him  to 
forget  his  manners,  and,  staring  at  Mabel  Elsie,  to  observe 
aloud  in  a  mildly  deprecating  voice  : 

"  Well,  what  a  woman,  eh  ?  " 

Then  Mabel  Elsie  would  throw  back  her  head  and  scream 
with  laughter. 

15 


"Just  like  the  green  woodpeckers  down  to  Rosewithan, 
my  dear/'  he  would  say,  and  go  on  to  discuss  a  matter  which 
had  long  troubled  his  conscience.  Years  ago,  tempted  by  the 
green  and  scarlet,  he  had  shot  a  woodpecker — here  he  would 
illustrate  "  and  a  good  shot  it  was,  my  dear  " — in  the  mating 
season.  The  bird  had  built  in  one  of  the  elms  which  stood 
in  front  of  his  door,  and  ever  afterwards  the  round  black  hole 
haunted  him  like  an  empty  eye-socket  in  which  he  himself  had 
quenched  the  fire  of  life.  Then  Mabel  Elsie  would  laugh  again 
more  loudly,  whereat  Mr.  Trembath  would  shrink  and  pain* 
fully  try  to  show  her  how  the  women  laughed  down  to  Rose- 
withan.  But  Mabel  Elsie  only  called  him  a  "  silly  ole  man  " 
for  his  pains. 

For  Mr.  Trembatb/s  daughter-in-law  had  a  proper  sense 
of  practical  benefits,  and  was  not  easily  wounded.  A  weak 
minded  old  gentleman  whose  only  interest  in  his  life  annuity 
was  to  sign  the  quarterly  cheques,  was  worth  indulging  in  his 
conversation.  When  Mr.  Trembatb/s  only  son  migrated  to 
London  he  acquired  habits,  including  Mabel  Elsie,  which  did 
not  make  for  material  prosperity.  Love  of  the  land  was  not 
enough  to  make  life  worth  while  to  his  mother  after  he  had 
left  her  roof  and  she  presently  died,  if  not  of  a  broken  heart, 
at  least  in  a  moral  vacuum.  For  a  time  Mr.  Trembath  tried 
to  forget  his  loneliness  in  his  farm,  but  dairy  farming  without 
a  mistress  is  a  rather  forlorn  industry.  At  last  the  craven 
letters  of  his  son  who  daily  sank  lower  under  the  circum* 
stances  of  his  choice,  confirmed  Mr.  Trembath  in  his  disastrous 
16 


opinion  that,  he  ought  to  leave  Rosewithan  to  "  see  what  he 
could  do  for  John."  So  he  came  to  London,  but  only  in  time 
to  learn  that  the  only  thing  he  could  do  for  John  was  to  bury 
him.  Having  dropped  the  lease  which  his  ancestors  had  held 
under  the  same  landlords  for  six  hundred  years,  Mr.  Trembath 
remained  in  London  to  look  after  John's  wife. 

Mabel  Elsie  would  have  put  it  the  other  way,  and  indeed, 
she  was  eminently  able  to  take  care  of  herself.  She  certainly 
managed  Mr.  Trembath's  income.  Money  so  easily  come  by 
was  naturally  not  handled  in  a  narrow  spirit  of  economy ; 
hence  the  friendship  of  Mrs.  Ellis  and  others ;  for  the  less 
recreative  consideration  of  daily  bread,  as  also  for  appearances, 
Mabel  Elsie  worked  in  a  box  factory.  On  the  fluctuating 
margin  of  these  economies,  and  to  enable  him  to  sign  the 
quarterly  cheques,  Mr.  Trembath  was  badly  fed,  worse  clad, 
and  allowed  to  do  pretty  much  as  he  liked. 

What  he  liked  was  usually  not  inconvenient  to  the  general 
disorder  of  Packer's  Rents.  But  with  the  progressive  cloud- 
ing of  his  mind  to  the  immediate  present  and  recent  past, 
Mr.  Trembath's  memories  of  Rosewithan  became  clearer 
though  less  coherently  related.  This  would  not  have  mattered 
if  he  had  been  able  to  indulge  his  fancies  at  will,  but  they  were 
rather  thrust  upon  him  like  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  you  never 
knew' when  a  careless  word  would  set  him  going.  Sometimes, 
too,  the  urgency  of  his  recollections  and  his  inability  to  place 
them  in  point  of  time,  drove  him  to  action.  He  would  get  up 
very  early  in  the  morning  and  disturb  the  house  looking  for 

B 


his  gaiters,  because  in  the  night  there  had  been  borne  in  upon 
him  the  pressing  necessity  to  cut  furze.  The  spectacle  of  a 
tall,  thin  old  man  with  a  vacant  eye  stalking  down  Tarbuck 
Street  armed  with  a  furze  hook  naturally  caused  people  to 
intimate  to  Mabel  Elsie  that  she  ought  to  take  more  care  of 
her  father-in-law  in  the  interests  of  the  general  public. 

Mr.  Trembath  also  suffered  from  the  obsession  of  market 
day.  Packer's  Rents  came  to  spending  Thursday  between 
the  doorstep  and  sharing  pints  on  the  off  chance  of  Mr.  Trenv 
bath  being  run  in.  Greengrocers  were  apt  to  misunderstand 
his  motives  in  selecting  samples  of  their  wares  *  to  show  to 
friend  Trevorrow,"  and  he  once  came  perilously  near  horse' 
stealing.  Loitering  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  "Duke  of 
York  "  he  recognised  his  own  horse  and  gig  standing  at  the 
street  corner.  A  clock  striking  five  warned  him  that  it  was 
time  to  be  driving  home  to  Rosewithan.  He  crossed  the  road, 
and  giving  twopence  to  the  boy  who  held  the  horse,  patted 
him  on  the  head,  bade  him  be  a  good  lad,  and  was  preparing 
to  climb  into  the  gig  when  it's  owner  came  out  of  the  "  Duke 
of  York."  This  man  failed  to  appreciate  Mr.  Trembath's 
courteous  offer  of  a  lift,  and  was  for  haling  him  to  the  police 
station.  Luckily  Bill  Ellis  was  attracted  by  the  little  crowd, 
and  with  difficulty  set  matters  right  by  explaining  that  Mr. 
Trembath  was  "  a  bit  barmy." 

Mr.  Trembath  was  indebted  to  Bill  in  more  ways  than 
one,  for  it  was  through  little  Elfred  Ellis  that  he  came  to  grips 
with  his  memory,  and  made  smooth  his  way  to  the  Rosewithan 
18 


of  his  dreams.  As  Blondel  to  the  Captive  Richard,  Elfred 
revealed  his  proper  self  by  whistling  "  We  wont  go  home  till 
morning."  That  belonged  to  Rosewithan  sure  enough  ;  how 
and  why  Mr.  Trembath  could  not  at  first  remember.  He  saw 
something  in  Elfred's  face  which  reminded,  but  with  observa* 
tion,  escaped  him.  When  the  teasing  recollection  at  last  found 
words  Mr.  Trembath  gripped  Elfred  by  the  arm  and  said, 
somewhat  testily  for  him : — 

"  Yes,  yes,  that  was  the  tune,  but  he  didn't  whistle  it ;  he 
played  it  on  some  sort  of  instrument ;  it  was  a — no  H  he  loosed 
his  hold  and  shook  his  head ;  "  you  must  excuse  me,  but  I 
can't  remember."  Nor  did  Mr.  Trembath  appreciate  the  ironical 
fact  that  it  was  John's  perseverance  in  the  spirit  of  the  song 
which  brought  him  to  an  early  grave  and  himself  to  Packer's 
Rents. 

Elfred  for  his  part  was  attracted  by  the  old  man's  courtly 
gravity  so  different  from  anything  in  Packer's  Rents ;  the 
discovery  that,  like  all  men  of  his  native  place,  Mr.  Trembath 
could  play  marbles  cemented  their  friendship  and  freshly 
vindicated  Mabel  Elsie's  opinion  that  her  father-fri'law  was 
"  a  silly  ole  man." 

Thus  Elfred  became  a  link  between  the  past  and  the 
present.  Mr.  Trembath  talked  to  him  familiarly  about  Rose* 
withan  affairs,  Sally's  calf  and  the  relative  merits  of  Tango 
and  Spot  as  hunting  dogs,  and  Elfred  remembered ;  so  that 
the  old  man  and  the  little  child  reached  a  common  ground  in 
the  forgetfulness  of  the  one,  the  ignorance  of  the  other  of  the 


distance  in  time  and  place.  Very  naturally  it  happened  one 
morning  that  Mr.  Trembath  took  Elfred  by  the  hand  and  pro* 
posed  that  they  should  go  and  look  for  bull  gurnards  in  the 
pullans.  Elfred  thought  they  were  a  long  time  getting  to  the 
sea,  but  kept  implicit  faith  in  Mr.  Trembath  until  his  aimless 
conduct  at  a  crossing  attracted  the  notice  of  a  policeman. 
Then  the  youngster  began  to  howl  dismally,  though  it  was 
from  him  rather  than  his  elder  that  the  man  in  blue  discovered 
whence  they  came. 

When  the  two,  Elfred  still  blubbering,  appeared  at  the 
corner  of  Packer's  Rents,  Mrs.  Ellis  was  in  the  act  of  telling 
how  much  she  gave  for  Elfred's  button  boots  to  a  group  of 
sympathisers  who  speculated  exactly  how  long  Bill  would  get 
for  bashing  her  when  he  learned  that  his  offspring  was 
missing.  It  was  the  sudden  change  in  her  voice  from  woe  to 
piercing  anger  which  caused  the  others  to  turn  their  heads.  In 
a  moment  Elfred  was  being  shaken  to  pieces.  Whenever 
Mrs.  Ellis  paused  for  breath  a  supporter  yelled  in  the  boy's  ear 
what  he  would  get  supposing  he  were  her  child.  Until  Mrs. 
Ellis  in  a  dangerously  quiet  voice  reminded  all  and  sundry 
that  she  owned  a  monopoly  in  Elfred.  The  little  group  already 
cheated  of  a  sensation  trailed  away  sniffing  their  sentiments. 

Then  Mrs.  Ellis  turned  her  attention  to  Mr.  Trembath, 
who  was  patiently  trying  to  make  out  what  all  the  noise  was 
about.  As  a  result  of  her  communicated  views  about  himself, 
his  appearance,  his  family  and  his  family's  failings,  Mabel 
Elsie  and  Mrs.  Ellis  did  not  speak  for  several  weeks,  and  Mr. 

20 


Trcmbath  and  Elfred  were  deprived  of  each  other's  society. 

The  approach  of  August  Monday  however,  mended  all  that. 
After  five  reconciliatory  jugs  contributing  to  the  decision  that 
Hampstead  and  Greenwich  were  both  played  out,  Mr.  Treni' 
bath  was  told  that  if  he  "  kep  out  of  mischief  and  didn't  cause 
no  more  rows"  he  should  be  taken  to  the  Crystal  Palace. 
Mr.  Trembath  was  moved,  but  with  an  emotion  more  pressing 
than  gratitude. 

14  Yes,  my  dear,"  he  said,  nodding.  "  Now  I'll  tell  you 
about  that.  If  you'll  look  upon  the  left  hand  side  of  the  cove 
just  above  the  boulders  you'll  see  a  square  block  of  granite  all 
finished  off  beautifully.  That  was  made  for  the  pedestal  of  an 
obelisk  or  monument,  if  you  will,  weighing  eighteen  tons  and 
taken  out  of  the  Rosewithan  Quarry  to  be  sent  to  the  Great 
Exhibition  of  '51.  The  obelisk  was  sent,  but  the  pedestal 
never  followed  because  old  Cap'n  Hosken  who  leased  the 
quarry  went  scat." 

"Oh,  chuck  itl"  cried  Mabel  Elsie.  "Who  wants  to 
hear  your  mouldy  stories." 

"But  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Trembath  patiently,  "this  is 
important,  because  it  was  the  only  time  I  ever  went  to  law 
with  any  man.  Cap'n  Hosken  had  hired  horses  of  me,  and 
seeing  that  his  affairs  were  in  the  Court  I  thought  it  only  just 
to  put  forward  my  claim.    They  awarded  me — * 

"  For  Gawd's  sake,"  said  Mabel  Elsie  in  desperation,  "  go 
along  to  the  corner  for  a  quart  and  don't  muddle  your  silly  ole 
'ead  with  drinking  out  of  the  jug." 

?l 


This  was  Mabel  Elsie  favourite  joke,  and  invariably 
recalled  her  father-in-law  to  his  dignity. 

*  You  know,  my  dear,"  he  said,  "  we  are  all  Rechabites 
down  to  Rosewithan  and  don't  belong  to  touch  anything  except 
perhaps  a  little  sloe  or  blackberry  wine  hot  and  with  sugar,  at 
Christmas  time.  That  is  good  for  the  system  and  cheerful  as 
well." 

Mr.  Trembath  was  infected  with  the  excitement  of  August 
Monday,  though  he  had  a  very  hazy  notion  of  what  was  going 
forward.  Long  before  Mabel  Elsie  had  finished  curling  her 
hair  he  had  shaved  and  brushed  his  clothes,  and  stood  in 
everybody's  way  consulting  his  watch.  Though  he  did  not 
realise  that  he  paid  the  score,  he  still  was  persuaded  that  he 
was  in  command  of  the  party.  Bill  Ellis  good  humouredly 
undertook  to  keep  the  old  man  out  of  mischief,  leaving  his  wife 
and  Mabel  Elsie  free  to  celebrate  or  to  quarrel  as  their  fancy 
led  them.  Bill,  who  perfectly  recognised  the  distance  between 
himself  and  Mr.  Trembath,  regarded  him  vaguely  as  a  thing 
which  might  be  broken ;  he  always  addressed  him  as  "  Sir," 
and  with  the  extraordinary  gestures  and  grimaces  which  every 
Englishman  knows  are  necessary  to  reach  the  intelligence  of 
the  foreigner. 

Mr.  Trembath  caused  some  trouble  in  the  train  by  insist- 
ing that  they  had  passed  Exeter  and  must  presently  come  to 
the  sea ;  but  on  the  whole  behaved  tolerably  well.  At  the 
Palace,  however,  he  became  a  nuisance.  Misled  by  certain 
objects  he  remembered,  or  thought  he  remembered,  from  '51  he 
22 


wanted  to  act  as  showman,  though,  as  Mabel  Elsie  said,  she 
had'nt  come  to  see  things  or  to  be  preached  to,  but  to  enjoy 
herself ;  which  apparently  meant  laughing  very  loud  without 
visible  reason,  and  taking  varied  refreshments  with  the  still 
more  varied  acquaintances  of  half  an  hour.  Bill  Ellis  as  a 
distinct  personality  grew  vaguer  and'  vaguer,  and  finally  was 
absorbed  into  a  beery  crowd.  To  the  relief  of  the  women 
Mr.  Trembath  actually  did  find  the  obelisk  and  asked  nothing 
better  than  to  be  left  beside  it.  Here  he  sat  with  the  pathetic 
air  of  an  unaccustomed  traveller  clinging  to  his  luggage,  but 
with  something  of  proprietorship  as  well.  Quite  a  number  of 
people  were  interested  in  the  dignified  old  man,  and  went  away 
persuaded  that  he  was  an  unusually  affable  official  told  off  for 
the  special  convenience  of  visitors. 

Sitting  half  asleep  under  the  great  stone  Mr.  Trembath 
dreamed  vivid  but  incoherent  pictures  of  the  valley  when,  with 
a  jerk,  they  fell  into  relation  like  the  pieces  of  glass  in  a 
kaleidoscope.  Somewhere  out  of  sight  someone  was  haltingly 
playing  a  familiar  air  as  if  of  the  upper  notes  of  a  harmonium. 
It  was  the  one  emotional  touch  wanting,  bringing  everything 
into  focus,  yet  Mr.  Trembath  could  not  place  the  sound  either 
in  time  or  character.  It  was  familiar,  yet  so  familiar  that  he 
felt  he  had  not  taken  due  note  of  it  at  the  time,  as  a  man  may 
be  at  a  loss  when  suddenly  asked  the  colour  of  his  friend's 
eyes.  Then  other  noises  intervened,  and  the  painfully  groped 
for  memory  was  lost.  Yet  the  germ  of  it  must  have  remained, 
for  in  the  brutal  rush  for  the  station,  something  glittering  on  a 

23 


stall  caught  Mr.  Trembath's  eye.  He  hesitated,  felt  in  his 
pocket,  but  was  swept  away.  Bill  Ellis,  who  had  emerged 
from  the  crowd  morally  and  physically  the  least  happy  version 
of  himself,  was  clamouring  for  a  policeman ;  not,  as  he  care' 
fully  explained,  because  he  bore  any  ill-will  to  the  force,  but 
because  he  felt  an  urgent  desire  to  confide  in  one  particular 
member,  and  resented  his  absence. 

During  the  journey  home  Mr.  Trembath  was  quiet,  but 
with  so  shining  a  face  that  Mabel  Elsie  and  Mrs.  Ellis 
exchanged  uneasy  glances,  and  the  former  cautiously  questioned 
him: 

14  Well,  father,  enjoyed  yourself  ?  " 

His  answer,  all  about  heather,  was  not  illuminating,  and 
Mabel  Elsie  cut  him  short  with  u  Gam  you  silly  'ole  man  "  in 
a  tone  of  great  relief. 

Mr.  Trembath  had  found  out  what  he  wanted,  and  with 
a  definite  need  he  grew  very  cunning.  Mabel  Elsie  held  that 
he  was  not  fit  to  be  trusted  with  pocket  money,  and  his  oppor- 
tunity seemed  a  long  while  coming,  but  one  Saturday  evening 
he  found  sixpence  on  the  corner  of  the  dresser.  Too  instinct' 
ively  honest  to  justify  himself  with  the  argument  that  it  was 
his  own  money,  he  pounced  upon  it  without  hesitation.  A 
theft  so  artless  was  certain  to  be  discovered,  but  Mabel  Elsie 
forgot  her  anger  before  this  glaring  vindication  of  her  apparent 
harshness.  She  made  the  most  of  her  opportunity,  and  called 
in  witnesses  to  prove  that  nobody  but  Mr.  Trembath  had 
access  to  the  coin,  but  for  once  the  old  man  turned  stubborn. 
24 


Though  he  did  not  deny  the  accusation  he  would  neither  pro- 
duce  the  sixpence,  nor  say  what  he  had  done  with  it.  It  was 
a  fine  moment  for  his  daughter-in-law,  and  won  her  floods  of 
sympathy. 

She  soon  had  genuine  cause  for  anxiety,  for  Mr.  Trem- 
bath's  health  began  rapidly  to  decline.  He  seemed  very  con- 
tented, but  kept  his  own  room  and  refused  society.  As  Mabel 
Elsie  confided  to  Mrs.  Ellis  over  a  quart  of  bitter,  he  could  not 
live  for  ever,  and  with  him  the  annuity  ended.  Not  that  she 
minded  that,  for  she  was  prepared  to  swear  before  any  Court 
in  the  land  that  she  never  saved  a  penny  out  of  her  father-in- 
law — which  was  perfectly  true — let  alone  his  pilfering  habits  ; 
but  there  was  the  funeral  to  be  considered.  If  Mr.  Trembath 
died  between  two  quarter  days,  when  the  one  cheque  was  well 
disposed  of  on  his  behalf,  the  next  would  never  be  paid.  That 
she  understood,  was  the  iniquitous  rule ;  and  she  left  it  to 
Mrs.  Ellis'  judgment  how  awkward  it  would  be  for  her  to  have 
to  bury  him  at  her  own  expense. 

"Thenks;  if  its  me  you're  meaning,"  said  Mrs.  Ellis 
bitterly ;  "  I'm  sure  I've  no  wish  to  be  beholden  to  anybody  for 
what  the  Doctor  orders  me ;  and  I'm  not  one  to  be  over  fond 
of  a  glass  but  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  offered,  Misses  Trim- 
bath."  Mabel  Elsie  hastened  to  assure  her,  to  the  extent  of 
another  jug,  that  nothing  of  the  sort  was  implied,  but  that  she 
trusted  she  knew  her  duty  better  than  to  allow  Packer's  Rents 
an  opening  for  criticism  when  her  father-in-law  was  taken. 
Ultimately  Mrs.  Ellis  was  dissolved  to  a  correct  appreciation 

25 


of  Mabel  Elsie's  grievance. 

**  The  mean  ole  scut  to  go  and  take  to  'is  bed  after  all  you 
done  for  'im,"  she  said,  and  assured  her  hostess  that  let  her 
hear  any  nasty  talk  among  the  neighbours  she  would  have  a 
word  to  say  in  the  matter. 

With  the  dismal  foresight  of  their  class  the  neighbours 
discussed  Mr.  Trembath's  death  as  a  fact  accomplished. 
Packer's  Rents  was  not  superstitious,  but  the  presence  of  a 
man  who  already  might  be  considered  dead  aroused  a  morbid 
interest  which  presently  became  whispering. 

There  were  the  noises.  One  hinted,  another  swore  that 
while  Mabel  Elsie  was  at  the  box  factory  things  went  on  in 
number  seventeen  which  could  not  be  explained  on  any  human 
grounds.  Mrs.  McGrath  was  frankly  of  the  opinion  that 
Mr.  Trembath  had  celestial  visions,  and  announced  her  fervent 
desire  to  visit  his  chamber  on  behalf  of  her  daughter  three 
years  in  Purgatory.  For  some  time  consideration  for  Mabel 
Elsie  kept  the  whispering  under  a  forcing  pot,  as  it  were ;  until 
the  tales  engendered  were  too  horrible,  and  heads  began  to 
shake.  Finally  Mrs.  Ellis  out  with  it  and  declared  that  while 
she  had  a  tongue  in  her  head  no  neighbour  of  hers  should  have 
her  character  taken  away,  and  tearfully  made  her  way  to 
Mabel  Elsie's  door.    Mabel  Elsie  took  it  the  wrong  way. 

A  pack  of  scandal  mongering  hussies.    Hadn't  her  father* 

in-law  all  that  a  man  could  want,  and  didn't  she  hope  she 

might  drop  dead  where  she  stood  if  she  had  ever  touched  a 

penny  of  his  dirty  money  beyond  what  was  her  lawful  due  from 

26 


a  troublesome  lodger  ?  Father 'in-law  or  no  father^itvlaw,  she 
should  like  to  know  which  among  them  would  have  refrained 
from  prosecuting  when  the  very  change  out  of  their  Saturday's 
shopping  was  stolen  from  the  dresser?  It  was  time  folks 
looked  nearer  home,  and  talking  of  that,  how  could  Mrs.  Ellis 
afford  a  new  sofa  out  of  Bill's  wages  and  him  always  at  the 
corner  ? 

"And  I'm  sure  I  never  breathed  a  word,"  panted  Mrs. 
Ellis,  "  and  if  you  ask  me  its  more  a  matter  for  the  parson 
than  the  police  "  ;  and  a  sympathetic  murmur  went  up  about 
the  judgment  of  God.  All  this  took  place  in  the  passage  down 
stairs,  and  in  the  midst  of  it  came  a  thin  sound  from  Mr. 
Trembath's  bedroom.  The  women  drew  together;  but  all 
agreed  that  though  they  were  sorry  for  Mabel  Elsie  it  couldn't 
have  happened  at  a  better  moment.  Mabel  Elsie's  jaw  dropped, 
and  she  turned  white  and  red. 

One  suggested  that  it  was  like  a  child  singing,  though 
Mrs.  McGrath,  as  the  mother  of  seven,  firmly  asserted  that  no 
earthly  babe  could  make  a  noise  like  that.  She  was  for  going 
upstairs,  but  Bill  Ellis  happened  to  come  in  the  nick  of  time. 

m  yj>y  jts  a  'cor(jj[on  I "  he  cried.  "  Listen,  the  ole  juggins 
is  tryin'  to  play  '  We  wont  go  'ome  till  mornin' ' ; "  and  with 
uplifted  finger  he  hoarsely  sang  the  words.  Some  time  was 
wasted  in  argument,  and  the  sound  brokenly  ended.  At  last 
Bill  took  his  courage  in  both  hands,  and  with  a  great  deal  of 
unnecessary  noise  ascended  the  stairs.  But  when  he  reached 
Mr.  Trembath's  room  he  found  the  grey  man  lying  dead, 

27 


clasping  in  his  hand  a  sixpenny  mouth  organ.  From  his 
peaceful  expression  it  may  be  surmised  that  the  morning  had 
come. 

CHARLES  MARRIOTT. 


28 


PAN    AND    PSYCHE 


TO  ANY  HOUSEHOLDER. 

Some  general  instinct  has  remained  with  men,  so  that  the 
consensus  of  nations  has  been  in  favour  of  light  colours — light 
tones,  rather,  of  whatever  colours — for  the  outward  colouring 
of  towns ;  with  some  lamentable  exceptions.  As  a  rule  it  has 
been  accident,  and  not  design,  that  has  darkened  the  exterior 
of  modern  houses ;  we  have  in  London  the  darkest  walls  that 
ever  rebuffed  the  sun.  It  is  the  water-colour  of  the  rain,  with 
soot  in  her  colour-box,  and  no  fresco  of  man's  preparation, 
that  has  arrayed  them  so.  The  washing  of  the  exterior  of 
St.  Paul's  would  have  been  a  better  enterprise  than  the  applica- 
tions  we  know  of  within.  But,  short  of  this  supreme  degree 
of  darkness,  London  had  some  time  ago  the  unlucky  inspiration 
to  paint  its  houses,  all  about  the  West,  in  oil-colour  of  dark 
red.  It  was  the  complaint  of  the  silk-stockinged  century  that 
the  pedestrian  must  needs  fare  ill  in  town,  for  the  same  mud 
made  black  splashes  on  the  white  stockings,  and  white 
splashes  on  the  black.  In  like  manner  the  London  climate 
that  painted  the  light  stone  black,  made  the  dark  red  (a  most 
intolerable  colour)  a  shade  or  two  lighter  with  dust  in  time ; 
after  which  some  of  the  painted  houses  were  reloaded  with  the 
red,  and  the  owners  of  others  had  misgivings,  and  went  back 
to  the  sticky  white  of  custom. 

31 


The  sticky  white  is  bad  enough,  but  it  is  witness  to  the 
general  acknowledgment  of  the  prohibition  of  dark  colour, 
whether  on  our  luckless  walls  of  paint,  or  on  the  flattered, 
fortunate  plaster  of  the  south  that  softly  lodges  the  warming 
day,  and  has  its  colour  broken  by  the  weather  as  an  artist 
chooses  to  let  a  tint  be  effaced  or  an  outline  lapse.  There  is 
no  surer  distinction  between  an  old  Italian  coloured  house  and 
a  new  than  this  :  the  new  is  dark  and  the  old  is  pale.  True, 
the  new  is  coloured  ill  as  well  as  darkly,  and  the  old  coloured 
finely  (always  warmly  with  variants  of  rose  and  yellow)  as 
well  as  lightly ;  but  the  deep  tone  and  the  high  are  difference 
enough.  The  new  man  choses  chocolate-colour  and  dark 
blue ;  blue  is  his  preference,  and  his  blue  jars  with  the  sky. 

The  ancient  man  so  used  his  beautiful  distemper  that  it 
always  looked  not  merely  like  a  colour,  but  like  a  white 
coloured.  The  old  under-white  enlivens  the  thin  and  careless 
colour,  somewhat  like  the  soft  flame  of  a  lamp  by  day  within 
a  coloured  paper.  Moreover,  the  painter  did  his  large  and 
slight  work  on  a  simple  wall,  and  not  on  the  detail  of  cornice 
or  portal.  His  colour  took  no  account  of  the  architectural 
forms ;  it  was  arbitrary,  a  decoration  that  neither  followed  nor 
contradicted  the  builder's  design,  but  stood  independent  thereof, 
merely  taking  the  limit  of  the  wall  as  the  boundary  of  the  paint- 
ing. Here  again  all  the  right  guidance  has  forsaken  the  man 
of  to-day,  who  takes  the  mouldings  of  his  house  one  by  one, 
and  gives  them  separate  colours. 

Needless  to  say,  the  original  colour  of  the  stone  is  better 
32 


even  than  this  happy  plaster,  when  there  is  real  colour  in 
stone,  greyish,  greenish,  yellowish,  the  natural  metallic  stain. 
It  is  all  light  in  tone ;  nothing  darker,  I  suppose,  than  the 
brown  of  the  stone  that  built  the  Florentine  palaces,  and  all 
else  lighter.  The  quarry  yields  light  colours  in  all  countries, 
colours  as  pale  as  dust,  but  brighter  in  their  paleness,  with  the 
greater  keenness  and  freshness  of  the  rock.  But  the  nobler 
old  stone  has  a  kind  of  life  in  its  colour,  as  though  you  could 
see  some  little  way  into  it,  as  into  a  fruit  or  a  child's  flesh. 
Such  is  the  old  marble,  but  not  the  new. 

We  may  suppose  that  it  was  because  they  had  new  marble 
and  not  old,  as  we  understand  old  age  for  marble,  that  the 
Greeks  were  obliged  to  colour  their  temples.  It  is  with  some' 
thing  like  dismay  that  we  look  where  Ruskin  points,  at 
44  temples  whose  azure  and  purple  once  flamed  above  the 
Grecian  promontories."  Were  they  azure  indeed  ?  It  seems 
impossible  to  set  any  blue  against  a  sky.  Nay,  the  sky  forbids 
blue  walls.  Be  they  dark  or  light,  they  must  either  repeat  the 
celestial  blue,  or  vary  from  it  with  an  almost  sickening  effect. 
Who  has  not  seen  a  blue  Italian  sky,  blue  as  it  is  at  midsummer 
right  down  to  the  horizon,  at  odds  with  a  great  blue  house, 
either  a  little  greener  or  a  little  more  violet  than  itself  ?  Blue  is  a 
colour  that  cannot  bear  such  risks.  And  "purple"  sounds  dark, 
as  though  Greece  might  have  had  to  endure  a  distress  of  colour 
such  as  that  which  comes  of  the  thin  dark  slates  of  purple  where* 
with  our  suburbs  are  roofed.  If  one  could  be  justified,  by  any 
trace  of  colour  in  any  chink,  in  believing  that   transparent 

33 


yellow  and  red,  lighted  by  the  marble,  glowed  upon  those 
seaward  heights  and  capes  towards  the  sunrise,  and  that  the 
noble  stone  was  not  quenched  by  azure  and  purple  paint !  Why 
then  there  would  not  be  this  discomfort  in  our  thoughts  of 
Grecian  colour.  Of  some  among  the  boldly  and  delicately* 
tinted  old  palaces  of  the  Genoese  coast  you  can  hardly  tell,  at 
the  hour  of  sunset,  whether  their  rose  is  their  own  or  the 
light's. 

To  the  Londoner  eye  of  Charles  Dickens  there  seems  to 
have  been  something  gaily  incongruous  in  a  fortress  house 
with  walls  centuries  old,  and  barred  with  ancient  iron  across 
the  lower  windows,  yet  thus  softly  coloured ;  he  expressed 
the  cheerful  liberal  ignorance  in  which  he  travelled  by  calling 
one  such  palace  a  pink  gaol ;  but  this  old  faint  scarlet  is  a 
strong  colour  as  well  as  a  soft ;  and  above  all  it  is  warm. 
A  cold  colour,  and  no  other,  suggests  meanness,  insecurity, 
and  indignity.  Colour  the  battering  walls  of  Monte  Cassino, 
now  warm  with  the  hue  of  their  stone,  a  harsh  blue,  and  their 
visible  power  is  gone;  whereas  no  daubing  with  orange  or 
rose,  however  it  might  disfigure  them,  would  make  them  seem 
to  fail.  But  a  dark  colour  of  any  kind,  whether  hot  or  cold, 
would  make  them  visibly  lose  their  profound  hold  on  their 
rock,  and  their  long,  searching,  and  ancient  union  with  their 
mountain. 

This  is  what  the  householder  should  be  persuaded  to 
consider — the  harshness  and  weakness  of  the  dark  colour,  the 
harmony  and  strength  of  that  which  is  rather  a  white  warmly 

34 


coloured.  Any  householder  is  master  of  a  landscape,  and  the 
view  is  at  his  mercy.  Everything  may  be  set  out  of  order  by 
the  hard  colour  and  the  paper  thinness  of  his  slate  roof.  See 
the  dull  country  that  the  Channel  divides,  half  of  it  on  the 
Dover  heights,  and  half  on  those  of  the  Pas  de  Calais.  It  is 
all  one  dull  country.  It  has  not  the  beauty  of  downs,  nor  of 
pasture ;  it  has  neither  trees  nor  a  beautiful  bareness ;  it  has 
no  dignity  in  the  outlines  of  the  hills  ;  but  the  French  side  has 
the  beauty  of  roofs,  and  the  English  side  makes  the  very 
sunshine  unsightly  with  towns  and  villages  covered  with 
slate.  All  the  French  roofs  are  light  in  their  tone,  silver  greys, 
greenish  greys  in  the  towns,  a  pure  high  scarlet  in  the  solitary 
farms.  This  kind  of  French  tile  retrieves  all  the  poor  land' 
scape  of  patchwork  fields,  green  and  dull  in  their  unshadowed 
noons.  The  red  is  strong,  simple,  and  abrupt,  a  vermilion 
filled  with  yellow. 

It  is  true  that  old  village  tiles  are  fine,  although  they  be 
dark,  but  only  on  condition  that  the  cottages  they  roof  should 
be  whitewashed  or  of  a  cheerful  brick.  There  is  brick  and 
brick,  and  all  the  very  light  colours  are  good.  Light  rosy 
bricks  and  very  small,  long  in  shape,  seem  the  most  charming, 
and  these  are  rare.  Next  come  the  coarse  but  admirable  light 
yellow^red.  But  any  man  who  builds  a  house  of  dark  bricks 
inclining  to  purple  and  pointed  with  slate  colonr,  would  have 
done  better  to  erect  something  in  stucco  with  pillars  and  a 
portico.  All  kinds  of  red  villas  continue  to  crowd  upon  our 
sight,  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  many  a  purchaser  is  afraid 

35 

C2 


that  he  shall  be  reproached  with  the  crudity  or  the  brightness 
of  his  house,  and  so  makes  the  lamentable  choice  of  dark 
bricks.  But  there  is  nothing  more  unreasonable  than  this 
perpetual  complaint  of  the  newness  of  new  houses.  Let  the 
owner  of  a  new  house  have  the  courage  of  his  date.  Let  him 
be  persuaded  that  a  new  house  ought  to  look  new,  that  the 
Middle  Ages  in  their  day  looked  as  new  and  tight  as  a  box  of 
well'made  toys,  that  he  is  bound  to  pay  the  debt  of  his  own 
time,  and  that  the  light  of  the  sky  asks  for  recognition,  for 
signals  and  conspicuous  replies  from  the  dwellings  of  men. 

Let  the  mere  white'Washer,  too,  whose  work  is  generally 
beneficent,  and  who  has  received  undeserved  reproaches  for  a 
long  time  now,  let  him  beware  of  chillling  his  pail  with  blue 
tinges.  The  coastguard  huts  on  the  Cornish  coast  would  be 
the  better  if  their  common  touch  of  blue  were  forbidden  them. 

All  this  advice  is,  I  know  well,  inexpert,  and  backed  by  no 
learning.  But  it  is  urged  with  care  and  with  comparison  of 
countries  by  one  who,  in  search  of  roofs  and  intent  upon 
colours,  has,  in  the  remarkable  words  of  Walt  Whitman, 
"  journeyed  considerable." 

ALICE  MEYNELL. 


QUEEN  OF  THE  FISHES 


THE  ORACLE. 

'Tis  mute,  the  word   they  went   to  hear  on  high   Dodona 

mountain 

When  winds  were  in  the  oakenshaws,  and  all  the  cauldrons 

tolled, 

And  mute's  the  midland  naveLstone  beside  the  singing  fountain, 

And  echoes  list  to  silence  now  where  gods  told  lies  of  old. 

I  took  my  question  to  the  shrine  that  has  not  ceased  from 
speaking, 
The  heart  within,  that  tells  the  truth  and  tells  it  twice  as 
plain ; 
And  from  the  cave  of  oracles  I  heard  the  priestess  shrieking 
That  she  and  I  should  surely  die  and  never  live  again. 

O  priestess,  what  you  cry  is  clear,  and  sound  good  sense  I 
think  it, 
But  let  the  screaming  echoes  rest  and  froth  your  mouth 
no  more ; 
'Tis  true  there's  better  boose  than  brine,  but  he  that  drowns 
must  drink  it ; 
And  oh,  my  lass,  the  news  is  news  that  men  have  heard 
before. 

The  King  with  half  the  East  at  heel  is  marched  from  lands  of 
morning, 
Their  fighters  drink  the  rivers  up,  their  shafts  benight 
the  air  i 
And  he  that  stands  will  die  for  naught,  and  home  there's  no 
returning. 
The  Spartans  on  the  sea-wet  rock  sat  down  and  combed 
their  hair. 

A.  E.  HOUSMAN. 

39 


THE  GENIUS  OF  POPE. 


It  can  be  easily  shown  that  although  the  Restoration 
inaugurated  in  England  an  age  of  prose,  yet  the  position  of 
poetry  as  the  chief  and  natural  medium  for  pure  literature  was 
still  accepted  almost  without  question.  For  that  reason  Pope 
was  taken  in  his  own  day  to  be  the  undisputed  head  and  front  of 
English  letters.  His  contemporaries  probably  felt,  as  we  feel, 
that  Swift's  was  immeasurably  the  greater  genius ;  but  they 
held,  and  held  rightly,  that  Pope  in  his  work  was  the  true 
representative  of  what  has  come  to  be  called  the  Augustan 
literature.  The  two  works  in  prose  dating  from  that  period 
which  have  sunk  deepest  into  the  mind  of  the  race — Robinson 
Crusoe  and  Gulliver's  Travels — were  written  by  men  who 
stood  outside  the  main  literary  movement ;  for  Defoe  never  at 
any  time  attained  a  place  in  the  great  literary  coterie  of  which 
Swift,  while  he  kept  in  touch  with  England,  was  a  brilliant 
member ;  and  Swift  wrote  Gulliver  when  lonely  and  rebel- 
lious  in  Ireland,  thinking  his  own  thoughts.  Now  the 
distinctive  characteristic  of  the  Augustan  literature  is  that 
we  have  no  longer  in  a  book  the  mind  of  an  individual,  but 
the  mind  of  a  Society  finding  expression  through  the 
mouth  of  one  of  its  members.  It  was  a  natural  result  of  that 
40 


intellectual  ascendency  of  France,  which  at  this  time  made 
itself  so  strongly  felt;  for  the  Frenchman  is  always  social 
rather  than  individualist ;  and,  at  least  in  criticism,  men  had 
come  to  take  their  beliefs  from  France. 

The  cardinal  point  in  these  beliefs  was  that  literature 
admitted  of  rules,  which  had  been  first  formulated  by  Aristotle, 
after  him  by  Horace,  and  finally  by  Boileau ;  and  consequently, 
that  the  first  duty  of  a  writer  was  to  be  correct ;  to  conform 
in  poetry  not  only  to  the  laws  of  grammar  and  of  rhyme,  but 
to  certain  other  canons  of  taste  hardly  less  definite.  It  is  true 
that  Milton,  in  no  way  touched  by  French  ideas,  attached 
importance  to  the  Aristotelian  criticism,  and  that  in  his  Samson 
he  worked  on  a  Greek  model.  But  then  Milton  knew  Greek 
a  great  deal  better  than  Pope  knew  any  language  but  his  own. 
In  nothing  is  Pope  more  typical  of  his  school  than  in  constant 
lip'homage  to  the  ancients  whom  he  had  never  read.  He  trans- 
lated  Homer,  it  is  true,  but  he  founded  his  rendering  mainly  on 
other  versions ;  he  knew  Virgil  somewhat,  but  was  evidently 
deaf  and  blind  to  the  note  of  lyricism  which  pervades  Virgil  as 
it  pervades  the  work  of  all  great  poets.  What  he  did  know 
was  Horace  ;  but  all  that  he  saw  in  Horace  was  the  admirable 
expression  of  a  sententious  philosophy,  the  work  of  a  "  great 
wit."  The  word  "  wit "  recurs  perpetually  in  Pope's  writings ; 
it  represents  the  goal  of  his  ambitions ;  and  he  has  defined  it 
in  a  characteristic  couplet : 

True  wit  is  nature  to  advantage  dressed  : 

What  oft  was  thought,  but  ne'er  so  well  expressed. 

41 


But  the  function  of  a  poet  is  not  to  separate  and  crystallise 

into  compactness  the  common  thought ;  it  is  rather  to  link  it 

to  infinities  of  association,  to  send  it  out  trailing  clouds  of 

glory ;    to  show  the  "  primrose  by  the  river  brim  "  or  the 

"  flower  in  the  crannied  wall  "asa  single  expression  of  forces 

making  for  beauty  that  sweep  through  the  cosmos.    Shake' 

speare  abounds  in  sententious  utterance ;  for  instance : 

W*e  are  such  stuff 
As  dreams  are  made  on,  and  our  little  life 
Is  rounded  with  a  sleep. 

But  here,  apart  from  the  large  harmony  of  sound,  apart  from 

the  intrinsic  beauty  of  the  words,  is  their  dramatic  fitness  in 

Prospero's  mouth,  when  his  fairy  masque  fades  suddenly,  and 

he  evokes  the  solemn  images  of  all  that  we  take  to  be  least 

dreamlike,  ending  with  "  the  great  globe  itself,  yea  all  that  it 

inherit."    We  cannot  separate  his  aphorism  and  feel  that  we 

can  see  all  around  it,  as  we  can  with  any  characteristic  utter* 

ance.  of  Pope's,  such  as  : 

What  can  ennoble  sots  or  fools  or  cowards  ? 
Alas !  not  all  the  blood  of  all  the  Howards. 

If  one  can  assert  anything  positively  in  criticism,  it  is  that 

Pope's  ideal  of  poetry  is  unpoetic.    But  it  does  not  follow  that 

Pope  was  not  a  poet.    That  he  was  a  great  writer  no  one  will 

deny.     The  disservice  which  Pope  did  to  English  literature 

— and  it  has  been  much  exaggerated — is    that  he  used  his 

authority  to  formulate  as  possessing  universal  validity  the 

rules  which  it  suited  his  own  genius  to  observe.    His  first 

42 


study  was  to  be  "correct;"  to  make  the  expression  of  his 

thought  sharply  defined  in  form,  and  completely  intelligible ;  to 

exhaust  in  each  phrase  the  content  of  his  own  meaning.  Now, 

this  is  much  easier  to  do  if  the  thought  is  limited  in  volume, 

and  Pope  was  never  troubled  with  more  thought  than  he  could 

express.    The  words  of  the  great  poets  came  to  us  charged 

with  suggestion ;  they  convey  more  than  they  utter.    Pope 

also  can  suggest,  can  hint  by  innuendo ;  but  the  innuendo  is 

definite  as  the  voice  of  scandal — as  here  : 

Not  louder  shrieks  to  threat'ning  heaven  are  cast 
When  husbands  or  when  lapdogs  breathe  their  last. 

But  he  is  never,  at  his  best,  able  to  do  more  than  give  perfect 

expression  to  a  brilliant  observation,  so  concise  and  logical, 

that  it  would  seem  to  admit  perfectly  of  translation  into  any 

language,  losing  nothing  but  the  clench  of  rhyme  ;  though  here 

and  there  some  individual  colour  given  to  a  word  might  baffle 

rendering : 

Narcissa's  nature,  tolerably  mild, 

To  make  a  wash,  would  hardly  stew  a  child. 

Yet  it  sometimes  happens  that  the  master  of  prose  can 

beat  him  on  his  own  ground.      "  Who  are  the  critics  ?  "  says 

Mr.  Phoebus  in  Lord  Beaconsfield's  Lothair.     "The  critics 

are  those  who  have  failed  in  literature  or  in  art."    That  is 

happier  than  Pope's  lines : 

Some  are  bewildered  in  the  maze  of  schools, 
And  some  made  coxcombs  nature  meant  but  fools. 
In  search  of  wit  these  lose  their  common  sense, 
And  then  turn  critics  in  their  own  defence. 

43 


It  is  seldom,  however,  that  Pope  can  be  excelled  in  con* 
densation  and  the  happy  turn  of  a  phrase.  His  workmanship 
everywhere  approaches  perfection.  The  inherent  weakness  of 
his  poetry  is,  as  Mark  Pattison  has  pointed  out,  that  the 
workmanship  often  outvalues  the  matter ;  that  our  admiration 
is  compelled  for  the  expression  of  a  mean  sentiment,  a  half' 
truth,  or  an  ignorant  fallacy.  To  his  mastery  of  style  Pope 
united  no  store  of  knowledge,  no  wide  and  lofty  range  of  feel' 
ing.  When  his  matter  is  intrinsically  valuable  apart  from 
expression  it  consists  in  reflections  upon  the  human  life  with 
which  he  was  in  contact  socially.  He  is  the  poet  of  Society, 
and  his  observation,  if  acute,  is  often  petty  and  malicious  to  a 
degree  that  spoils  our  pleasure  in  his  triumphant  mastery  of 
language. 

Yet  if  ever  a  man  had  a  right  to  clement  consideration, 
Pope  was  he.  Externally,  circumstances  were  kind  to  him. 
Born  in  1688,  the  son  of  rich  and  kindly  parents,  he  was  stinted 
for  nothing ;  his  amazing  precocity  was  in  all  ways  encouraged. 
The  Pastorals,  which  he  published  at  the  age  of  twenty'One 
(though  much  of  them  was  written  in  boyhood),  earned 
applause,  and  two  years  later  his  Essay  on  Criticism  fixed  his 
fame,  and  brought  him  into  close  personal  relations  with  the 
leaders  of  taste.  But  to  offset  all  this  was  the  abiding  misery 
of  his  physical  disabilities.  Dwarfish  and  deformed,  he  went 
through  life  in  "one  long  disease."  The  stigma  which  de' 
formity  sets  on  a  face  in  hard  drawn  lines  of  pain  is  often  an 
evidence  of  tense  intellectual  power  and  resolute  will;  but  it 

44 


often  also  indicates  dangerous  temper.  Pope  had  much  of  the 
dwarfs  traditional  malice  and  long^minded  resentment.  His 
life  was  a  long  triumph,  unaffected  by  political  changes  (for 
he  stood  outside  of  parties);  but  it  was  marred  by  the 
temper  which  made  him  see  hostility  where  none  existed,  and 
poisoned  every  scratch  of  criticism  ;  so  that  the  most  famous 
things  in  his  work  are  bound  up  with  the  memory  of  literary 
feuds.  Yet  he  inspired  deep  friendship.  No  letters  in  the 
world  show  a  warmer  feeling  of  one  man  for  another  than 
those  which  Swift  wrote  to  him  and  about  him. 

Pope  was  best  known  in  his  own  day  by  his  translation 
of  Homer — the  most  profitable  book,  financially,  to  its  author 
that  had  ever  been  published  in  England.  His  most  pretentious 
work,  the  Essay  on  Man,  abounds  in  much^quoted  distichs  and 
is  singularly  barren  of  real  thought.  Those  poems  of  Pope 
which  the  average  reader  to-day  is  likely  to  enjoy  are  first,  the 
Essay  on  Criticism  /  secondly,  the  Rape  of  the  Lock/  and 
thirdly,  the  Moral  Essays.  To  these  may  be  added  some 
superb  passages  in  The  Dunciad 

The  Essay  on  Criticism  will  always  please  by  sheer 
cleverness,  and  nothing  could  exceed  it  as  a  formal  expiration 
of  that  age's  aesthetic  tenets.  But  its  arrangement  into 
headings  and  subheadings  like  the  model  prize  essay  is  too 
obvious,  and  even  its  cleverness  is  the  precocious  talent  of 
immaturity. 

Pope  was  never  young.  Yet  something  of  the  glow  of 
youth  is   to  be  found  in  his  exquisite  Rape  of  the  Lock 

45 


(written  at  the  age  of  twenty  <-  four)  which  can  be  best 
compared  to  one  of  those  Fetes  Galaates  in  which  Watteau 
depicts  a  group  of  fine  ladies  and  gentlemen  taking  their 
pleasure,  and  depicts  it  with  a  rich  mastery  of  style  which 
gives  a  dignity  to  the  slight  and  artificial  subject.  The 
comparison,  however,  is  inadequate,  for  throughout  Pope's 
description,  even  while  it  conveys  the  very  flutter  of  a  fan, 
there  runs  an  undertone  of  trenchant  raillery.  Here  is 
Belinda  at  her  first  arising  on  the  fatal  day: 

And  now,  unveiled,  the  toilet  stands  displayed, 
Each  silver  vase  in  mystic  order  laid. 
First,  robed  in  white,  the  nymph  intent  adores, 
With  head  uncovered,  the  cosmetic  powers. 
A  heavenly  image  in  the  glass  appears, 
To  that  she  bends,  to  that  her  eyes  she  rears ; 
The  inferior  priestess,  at  her  altar's  side, 
Trembling  begins  the  sacred  rites  of  pride. 
Unnumbered  treasures  ope  at  once,  and  here 
The  various  offerings  of  the  world  appear ; 
From  each  she  nicely  culls  with  curious  toil, 
And  decks  the  goddess  with  the  glittering  spoil. 
This  casket  India's  glowing  gems  unlocks, 
And  all  Arabia  breathes  from  yonder  box. 

The  tortoise  here  and  elephant  unite, 
Transformed  to  combs,  the  speckled,  and  the  white, 
Here  files  of  pins  extend  their  shining  rows, 
Puffs,  powders,  patches,  Bibles,  billet-doux. 
Now  awful  beauty  puts  on  all  its  arms ; 
The  fair  each  moment  rises  in  her  charms, 

46 


Repairs  her  smiles,  awakens  every  grace, 
And  calls  forth  all  the  wonders  of  her  face ; 
Sees  by  degrees  a  purer  blush  arise, 
And  keener  lightnings  quicken  in  her  eyes. 
The  busy  sylphs  surround  their  darling  care, 
These  set  the  head,  and  those  divide  the  hair, 
Some  fold  the  sleeve,  whilst  others  plait  the  gown ; 
And  Betty's  praised  for  labours  not  her  own. 

For  ten  years  (1715'1725)  after  the  Rape  of  the  Lock,  Pope 
was  busy  with  his  great  work  of  translation ;  and  during  all 
these  years  he  accumulated  grudges  against  men  who  had 
vexed  him  by  criticism  a  successful  rivalry.  Once  his  hands 
were  free,  he  turned  to  a  sweeping  revenge,  and,  after  three 
years  polishing  published  The  Dunciad,  perhaps  the  greatest 
monument  that  a  man  ever  erected  to  his  petty  personal  resent' 
ment.  It  is  characteristic  of  him,  both  as  artist  and  man,  that 
he  was  not  content  with  the  first  publication,  but  issued  a 
revised  version  twelve  years  later,  when  Colley  Cibber,  dis- 
placing  Theobalds  on  the  throne  of  Dulness,  showed  for  a 
second  time  that  Pope's  notion  of  the  arch-dunce  was  a  potential 
rival.  But  most  of  his  victims,  competitors  in  the  trial  games 
instituted  by  the  presiding  goddess  of  Stupidity,  are  only 
remembered  by  his  allusions ;  the  work  cannot  be  read  with- 
out detailed  commentary  ;  and,  like  all  satires  applied  to  trivial 
dislikes  and  insignificant  persons,  the  Dunciad  has  passed  out 
of  general  knowledge.  Yet  it  abounds  in  superb  passages,  of 
which  one  may  be  cited,  describing  a  new  labour  of  the  com- 
petitors  after  the  trial  by  braying : 

47 


This  labour  passed,  by  Bridewell  all  descend, 
(As  morning  prayer  and  flagellation  end) 
To  where  Fleet-ditch  with  disemboguing  streams 
Rolls  the  large  tribute  of  dead  dogs  to  Thames, 
The  king  of  dykes  1  than  whom  no  sluice  of  mud 
With  deeper  sable  blots  the  silver  flood. 
"  Here  strip,  my  children !  here  at  once  leap  in, 
Here  prove  who  best  can  dash  through  thick  and  thin, 
And  who  the  most  in  love  of  dirt  excel, 
Or  dark  dexterity  of  groping  well." 

But  the  mere  technical  mastery  in  expressing  unworthy 
hatred  gives  no  man  a  long  lease  of  posterity's  ear.  Pope 
survives  as  a  satirist  by  those  Moral  Essays  (couched  in  the 
form  of  Epistles  to  persons  of  distinction)  which  deal  with 
particular  examples  of  general  themes.  Here  is  a  part  of  the 
passage  in  which  he  illustrates  the  persistence  of  a  ruling 
passion : 

"Odious!  in  woollen!  'twould  a  saint  provoke," 
CWere  the  last  words  that  poor  Narcissa  spoke) 
"No,  let  a  charming  chintz,  and  Brussels  lace 
Wrap  my  cold  limbs  and  shade  my  lifeless  face : 
One  would  not,  sure,  be  frightful  when  one's  dead — 
And — Betty — give  this  cheek  a  little  red." 

Here  again  from  the  essay  on  the  characters  of  women,  is  a 
sketch  of  what  many  take  to  be  a  type  known  only  tO'day : 

Flavia's  a  wit,  has  too  much  sense  to  pray ; 
To  toast  our  wants  and  wishes,  is  her  way } 
Nor  asks  of  God,  but  of  her  stars,  to  give 
The  mighty  blessing,  "while  we  live  to  live." 
Then  all  for  death,  that  opiate  of  the  soul ! 

48 


Lucretia's  dagger,  Rosamonda's  bowl. 

Say*  what  can  cause  such  impotence  of  mind  ? 

A  spark  too  fickle*  or  a  spouse  too  kind  ? 

Wise  wretch  1  with  pleasures  too  refined  to  please ; 

With  too  much  spirit  to  be  e'er  at  ease ; 

With  too  much  quickness  ever  to  be  taught ; 

With  too  much  thinking  to  have  common  thought : 

You  purchase  pain  with  all  that  joy  can  give, 

And  die  of  nothing  but  a  rage  to  live. 

There  is  no  end  to  things  in  Pope  as  good  and  as  quotable, 
and,  perhaps  one  may  say,  as  little  known.  What  everybody 
does  know  is  the  portrait  which  he  drew  of  "  Atticus,"  and 
published  when  Addison  was  dead. 

It  is  worth  while  to  compare  this  with  Dryden's  sketch  of 
Shaftesbury.  Achitophel's  ill  qualities  as  statesman  are  first 
depicted  with  damning  emphasis ;  but,  as  a  real  offset  there 
follows  the  passage  that  praises  the  upright  judge.  Pope,  on 
the  other  hand,  leads  off  with  his  eulogy,  saying  of  Addison 
what  all  the  world  said,  and  saying  it  better :  then  after  this 
ostentation  of  impartiality  comes  the  subtle  onslaught,  stab 
upon  stab,  with  the  venom  of  contemptuous  ridicule  left  in 
every  wound.  The  passage  has  been  taken,  and  rightly,  for 
Pope's  most  typical  achievement  in  poetry  :  beside  it  we  can  put 
nothing  from  him  but  the  fiercer  attack  on  Sporus  (Lord 
Hervey),  or  the  close  of  the  Duaciad  which  celebrates  the  final 
triumph  of  the  Dull.  These  are  the  things  of  which  we  feel 
that  verse  is  an  essential  part ;  that  emotion  so  vibrant  demands 
metrical  expression.     Such  other  passages  as  the  eulogy  of 

49 

D 


"The  Man  of  Ross,"  a  Welsh  philanthropist,  need  the  verse, — 
form  in  another  sense  ;  without  it  they  would  be  insignificant. 
But  Pope's  poetry,  where  it  has  the  character  of  true  poetry,  is 
always  the  utterance  of  a  strong  passion — the  passion  of  hate. 
And  herein  he  differs  from  many  other  satirists,  but  above  all 
from  the  greatest  of  all  British  satirists,  his  friend  Swift, 
in  that  his  hatred  was  not  for  principles  but  for  persons ;  not 
for  man  or  men,  but  this  or  that  individual.  Literary  and 
social  jealousy  is  the  strongest  of  all  his  feelings.  All  the 
more  wonderful  is  it  that  the  friendship  between  him  and  Swift 
should  have  lasted  out  life  in  both,  though  tried  by  so  severe 
a  test  as  collaboration  and  partnership.  But  the  credit  of  this 
belongs,  I  think,  not  to  Pope. 

STEPHEN  GWYNN. 


50 


BIRD  ALONE. 


D2 


POOR  LITTLE  MRS.  VILLIERS. 


**  Where  is  little  Mrs.  Villiers  ?  "  demanded  Miss  Hooley. 
The  question  was  prefaced  by  a  disconcerting  gaze  directed 
towards  the  new'comer  in  the  seat  opposite — a  seat  presumably 
occupied  as  a  rule  by  the  lady  of  the  diminutive. 

Mrs.  Lawrence  concealed  a  smile.  Though  her  school' 
days  were  now  somewhat  dim  memories,  she  felt  distinctly 
like  the  new  girl  who  is  expected  to  apologize  for  her  existence. 
Glancing  down  the  long  table  she  was  aware  that  a  pension 
bore  a  ghastly  resemblance  to  a  boarding- school,  twenty  years 
after.  Was  ** little  Mrs.  Villiers"  the  popular  girl,  she 
wondered  ?   And  if  so,  on  what  grounds  ? 

"  She's  changed  her  place,"  volunteered  Miss  Pembridge, 
a  spare  lady,  who  dressed  with  the  chastened  smartness  of  one 
ever  mindful  of  her  high  calling  as  the  niece  of  a  bishop. 

44  Oh  !  I'm  so  sorry.  She  will  be  a  great  loss  to  our  table, 
dear  little  thing,"  exclaimed  Miss  Mullins.  She  delivered  the 
remark,  amiable  in  substance,  with  the  air  of  one  hurling  a 
bomb'shell,  and  Mrs.  Lawrence  awaited  the  explosion  of  the 
apparently  harmless  missile  with  some  curiosity.  Its  effect 
was  almost  instantaneous. 

"That's  entirely  a  matter  of  opinion,"  ejaculated  Miss 
Rigg,  her  opposite  neighbour.  The  observation  was  attended 
by  a  prolonged  sniff,  and  Miss  Mullins'  comfortable  fat  face 

53 


slowly  crimsoned  with  indignation.  While  she  meditated  a 
sufficiently  crushing  retort,  her  opportunity  for  making  it  was 
cut  short  by  the  first  speaker. 

44  Where's  she  going  to  sit  then  ?  "  enquired  Miss  Hooley, 
refusing  macaroni  with  the  air  of  one  wearied  with  an  oft 
repeated  performance. 

"  There,  of  course,"  returned  Miss  Rigg,  sniffing  again,  as 
she  nodded  in  the  direction  of  a  small  table  near  the  wall. 

At  the  table  indicated  a  young  man  was  already  seated. 
His  shamefaced  manner  of  glancing  about  the  room  while  he 
eat  his  soup,  not  only  proclaimed  him  a  fresh  arrival,  but  one 
somewhat  overwhelmed  by  the  eternal  feminine. 

"That's  too  bad  of  you,"  stammered  Miss  Mullins. 
"  Poor  little  thing  I — under  the  circumstances  too." 

*  The  very  circumstances  you'd  expect  it  under,"  returned 
Miss  Rigg,  with  an  acrimony  as  obvious  as  her  sentence  was 
obscure." 

"I  agree  with  Miss  Mullins  entirely.  Potatoes  raw 
again,"  exclaimed  Miss  Hooley. 

During  the  course  of  the  dinner,  Mrs.  Lawrence  learnt  to 
disentangle  this  lady's  ejaculations  about  the  food,  from  the 
main  trend  of  her  conversation,  but  the  effect  was  at  first  con- 
fusing. 

"  She's  very  late,"  ventured  Miss  Pembridge  diluting  with 
filtered  water  the  dangerous  strength  of  her  vin  ordinaire. 

44  Got  to  dress  up  for  the  occasion  of  course,"  was  Miss 
Rigg*s  instant  explanatinon.  "  Ah !  here  she  comes,  at  last. 
54 


Now  you'll  sec  whether  I'm  right  I " 

Mrs.  Lawrence  looked  up  with  interest  as  the  door  opened, 
and  noticed  that  "  little  Mrs.  Villiers  "  was  not  only  very  pretty 
but  also  singlarly  childish  in  appearance. 

Her  hair — soft  brown  fluffy  hair,  hung  in  baby  tendrils  on 
her  forehead  and  round  her  little  ears,  and  her  wide  opened  blue 
eyes  had  the  wondering  half  startled  child'look  so  touching  in 
baby  faces.  She  was  very  simply  dressed  in  white  muslin, 
and  a  row  of  pink  corals  round  her  throat,  emphasised  her 
youth,  and  the  charming  innocence  of  her  expression.  At  the 
door  she  paused  a  moment,  with  an  air  of  hesitation,  and  a 
surprised  glance  to  find  all  the  seats  at  the  long  table  occupied. 

Guiseppe,  the  waiter,  darted  forward.  "  Madame  is  placed 
at  the  little  table  to-night,"  he  explained,  leading  the  way. 

"  Oh  1  is  my  place  changed  then  ? "  she  murmured, 
following. 

"  Very  much  surprised,  no  doubt,"  ejaculated  the  irrepres- 
sible Miss  Rigg  in  a  triumphant  undertone. 

"  If  there's  anything  I  despise  it's  a  spiteful  mind.  Boiled 
beef  again,"  said  Miss  Hooley  in  something  that  was  intended 
for  a  whisper. 

Mrs.  Lawrence,  meanwhile,  watched  with  some  curiosity 
the  effect  produced  upon  the  grave  young  man  across  the  room, 
by  the  sudden  appearance  of  youth  and  beauty  at  his  lonely 
table.  He  reddened  visibly ;  moved  forks  and  spoons  about 
with  nervous  hesitation,  and  kept  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  rim 
of  his  plate. 

55 


Little  Mrs.  Villiers  studied  the  menu,  and  Mrs.  Lawrence 
was  recalled  to  a  sense  of  social  duty  by  a  remark  from  her  too 
long  neglected  left  hand  neighbour. 

Glancing  at  the  small  table  at  a  later  stage  in  the  dinner, 
she  was  amused  to  see  the  young  people  chattering  like  a 
couple  of  children.  Now  that  the  boy  had  lost  his  awkward 
shyness,  she  thought  him  a  somewhat  engaging  youth,  frank, 
boyish  and  apparently  enthusiastic ;  and  his  companion  was 
charming. 

She  said  as  much  to  the  lady  on  her  left,  whose  assent 
was  accompanied  by  a  lowering  of  eyelids,  and  just  the  flicker 
of  a  smile  at  the  corner  of  a  humourous  mouth. 

The  pension  drawing-room  was  much  like  other  pension 
drawing'rooms  she  found,  later  on,  when  everyone  trooped 
towards  it. 

The  usual  little  groups,  which  included  the  few  men  of 
the  party,  gathered  round  the  card  tables.  Nondescript  ladies 
with  knitting,  lined  the  walls.  A  strenuous,  unattached 
woman  studied  Baedeker,  and  with  her  short-skirted  friend, 
planned  out  a  fierce  day's  work  for  the  morrow.  Groups  of 
ordinary  girls,  chattered  and  giggled,  and  the  usual  people 
drew  white  shawls  about  their  shoulders,  discussed  the 
treacherous  nature  of  the  Italian  climate,  grumbled  about  the 
food,  and  felt  the  customary  draught. 

Mrs.  Lawrence  moved  her  chair  nearer  to  Mrs.  Coltingham, 
the  woman  who  had  attracted  her  at  dinner,  and  whose  circum- 
stances she  had  already  discovered  to  be  much  like  her  own. 
56 


She  too  was  a  childless  widow,  who  had  let  her  London 
house  to  find  in  travel  the  mental  stimulus  denied  her  in  a 
somewhat  empty  and  monotonous  life. 

"Where  is  the  pretty  little  lady?"  she  began  tentatively, 
with  a  glance  round  the  room. 

Before  Mrs.  Coltingham  could  reply,  Miss  Rigg  had 
looked  up  from  her  knitting.  "Oh!  you'll  find  her  in  the 
passage,  flirting  with  the  boy,"  she  announced  with  a  laugh. 

"Flirting!  Poor  little  thing!  I  think  her  sad  circum- 
stances might  protect  her ! "  declared  Miss  Mullins,  the  stout 
lady  Mrs.  Lawrence  had  already  designated  as  the  "  mother- 
sheep." 

"Sad  circumstances!  /  was  brought  up  to  consider 
divorced  women  not  respectable,"  retorted  Miss  Rigg, 
warming  to  the  fight. 

"She  divorced  him  remember!"  returned  Miss  Mullins, 
pink  in  her  defence  of  a  sister  woman. 

"It  makes  a  difference  of  course,"  remarked  Miss  Pern- 
bridge  with  maidenly  hesitation.  "Its  not  a  subject  one  cares  to 
talk  about — quite.     Still,  sacred  as  the  married  tie  is — " 

"Sacred  fiddlesticks!"  interposed  Miss  Hooley,  glaring 
at  Miss  Pembridge  whom  she  detested.  "Men  are  a  lot  of 
brutes,  and  if  a  few  more  women  would  divorce  'em  before 
they  married  'em,  so  much  the  better ! " 

Mrs.  Lawrence  and  Mrs.  Coltingham  exchanged  glances 
which  led  to  a  slightly  abrupt  change  of  seat  on  the  part  of 
both  ladies. 

57 


At  the  further  end  of  the  drawing-room,  when  she  could 
control  her  voice,  Mrs.  Coltingham  remarked.  "This 
happens  every  night,  directly  Mrs.  Villiers'  name  is  mentioned. 
We  are  frank  in  discussion  to  say  the  least  of  it.  But 
you  see  most  of  us  have  lived  here  all  the  winter,  and  perhaps 
we  know  one  another  a  little  too  well." 

Mrs.  Lawrence  smiled  "It's  amusing  at  first,  but  I  can 
imagine  it  palls    .    .    .    Who  is  this  little  'Mrs.  Villiers?'" 

"No  one  knows,  except  that  she  has  divorced  Mr. 
Villiers,  whoever  he  may  be." 

"She  looks  such  a  child!"  "But  children  nowadays  are 
precocious." 

Mrs.  Lawrence  laughed.    "  You  don't  like  her  ?  " 

"Oh!  I  didn't  say  that  returned  the  other  lady.  PrecO' 
cious  children  are  sometimes  amusing  you  know,  and  after 
four  months  in  a  foreign  pension,  one  welcomes  anything 
that's  amusing.  The  house  is  torn  by  faction  on  her 
account."  she  went  on  still  smiling. 

"  She  has  her  devoted  adherents,  and  her  no  less  devoted 
enemies.  Each  party  discusses  her  all  day  long,  and  I  believe, 
far  into  the  night.  Every  other  topic  fades  into  insignificance 
before  the  burning  question  of  Mrs.  Villiers'  innocence  and 
integrity,  versus  her  depravity  and  guile." 

"  And  to  which  side  do  you  incline  ?  " 

Mrs.  Coltingham   shrugged  her   shoulders.    "I — Oh,  a 
plague  on  both  your  houses'  is  my  attitude,"  she  returned 
lightly.    "To  me  she  is  merely  an  amusing  little  person." 
58 


In  the  vestibule,  on  her  way  upstairs  to  bed,  Mrs. 
Lawrence  passed  little  Mrs.  Villiers  and  the  boy.  The 
vestibule,  comfortably  furnished  and  heated,  was  used  as  a 
second  drawing-room  by  the  visitors,  and  this  evening  it  was 
fairly  full. 

Mrs.  Villiers  and  her  companion  were  seated  near  the 
door,  and  were  evidently  discussing  art. 

"  Yes,  I  lore  pictures  too,"  the  little  lady  was  saying  as 
Mrs.  Lawrence  approached.  "  But  I'm  so  ignorant  about 
them.    If  only  I  could  do  the  galleries  with  someone  who — " 

"If  you 1  mean,  might  I?    could  we  sometimes," 

stammered  the  boy. 

"  Oh,  would  you  ?  That  would  be  splendid  1 "  returned 
his  companion  in  the  natural  delighted  voice  of  a  child.  "  I've 
been  longing — " 

By  this  time  the  deaf  old  lady  stationed  immediately  in 
front  of  the  door,  had  become  aware  that  she  was  being 
requested  to  move,  and  Mrs.  Lawrence  was  able  to  make 
her  escape. 

44 1  believe  she's  quite  a  nice  little  thing,"  she  reflected  on 
her  way  up  to  bed,  carrying  with  her  the  memory  of  a  girlish 
unaffected  voice.  "  What  a  set  these  boarding  house  women 
are,  to  be  sure." 

In  the  course  of  the  next  few  weeks  Mrs.  Lawrence 
learnt  that  "the  boy"  bore  the  not  uncommon  name  of 
Brown,  that  this  drawback  notwithstanding,  he  was  as  she 
described  him,  "  a  delightful  young  fellow  " — fresh,  unaffected 

59 


and  unusually  boyish;  also  that  he  was  falling  hopelessly 
in  love  with  Mrs.  Villiers.  Mrs.  Lawrence  was  not  sur^ 
prised.  She  herself  had  fallen  in  love  with  little  Mrs.  Villiers. 
The  child  was  only  two  and  twenty  she  discovered,  and  such 
a  dear  baby  at  that.  It  was  impossible  to  realise  that  this 
fresh,  girlish  creature  had  experienced  not  only  a  woman's 
tragedy,  in  a  wretched  marriage,  but  also  the  humiliation  and 
pain  of  the  only  escape  the  law  provides.  Hers  Mrs. 
Lawrence  reflected,  was  one  of  the  rare  temperaments  over 
which  evil  has  no  power — the  radiant  joyous  child  *  nature 
for  which  every  day  the  world  is  newly  created,  and  yesterday 
has  no  existence. 

Only  once  had  she  ever  mentioned  her  husband's  name 
to  Mrs.  Lawrence,  and  on  that  occasion  the  elder  woman  had 
smiled  tenderly  over  the  sweet  naivete  of  her  little  friend. 

It  was  while  they  were  walking  together  in  the  Boboli 
Gardens  one  warm  afternoon  in  February,  that  Mrs.  Villiers 
met  an  acquaintance.  Mrs.  Lawrence  had  already  noticed  this 
woman  as  she  came  towards  them  down  one  of  the  long 
tunnel'like  avenues,  and  noticed  her  with  disapproval.  Showily 
dressed,  obviously  painted,  walking  with  an  exaggeration  of 
the  fashionable  gait  of  the  moment,  her  fastidious  judgment 
had  instantly  affixed  to  her  the  label  "bad  style,"  It  was 
therefore  with  a  shock,  the  reverse  of  pleasant,  that  she  found 
such  an  individual  stridently  claiming  acquaintance  with  her 
little  companion.  Mrs.  Lawrence  walked  on,  and  in  a  few 
moments  Mrs.  Villiers  overtook  her,  a  pink  flush  of  annoy' 
60 


ance  on  her  face. 

She  was  silent  for  a  moment,  and  then  glancing  up,  she 
said  abruptly :    "  You  hated  the  look  of  that  woman  ?  " 

"  Well ! — to  be  quite  frank  " — began  Mrs.  Lawrence. 

"I  know !  I  know ! "  she  interrupted  hastily.  "  She — She — 
was  one  of  my  husband's  friends.  I  was  obliged  then — "  she 
broke  off,  her  voice  trembling  a  little. 

They  were  alone  in  the  avenue,  and  Mrs.  Lawrence  put  a 
kind  hand  on  her  arm. 

"I  understand  dear,  of  course.  But  now  you  are  free, 
there  is  no  occasion  to  know  such  people.  Take  my  advice — 
drop  her.     Drop  her  at  once." 

u  Oh,  I  will!  "  she  returned  with  an  energy  which  made 
the  elder  woman  laugh. 

"But  how  unlucky  she  should  be  staying  in  Florence! 
.     .    .    .    I  had  to  know  all  sorts  of  people  you  see.    And 

some  of  them "  she  paused  again;  and  Mrs.  Lawrence 

experienced  the  rush  of  indignant  pity  one  feels  for  a  child 
exposed  to  evil  influences. 

"  Oh !  I'm  so  glad  that's  all  over,"  she  sighed. 

"  Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Villiers,  simply.  "  It  was  dreadful  of 
course.  But  people  were  very  kind  to  me,  and  helped  me  to 
get  free.  And  now,  do  you  know,  unless  something  like  this 
happens  to  remind  me,  I  have  forgotten  it." 

She  turned  her  wide  opened  blue  eyes  full  upon  Mrs. 
Lawrence,  with  an  innocent  surprised  gravity  which  touched 
the  elder  women. 

61 


"  That's  right  dear,"  she  replied  heartily.  "  It's  the  best 
thing  that  could  happen." 

"But,"  Mrs.  Villiers  added,  "you're  quite  right  about 

Mrs. about  the  woman  who  spoke  to  me  just  now.    I 

won't  know  her  any  more.  I  can't  bear  to  think  of  knowing 
her  when  there  are  dears  like  you  in  the  world,"  she  added 
slipping  her  hand  into  Mrs.  Lawrence's.  "  You  don't  think 
it's  forward  of  me,  saying  that,  do  you  ?  "  she  enquired,  an 
anxious  little  pucker  appearing  on  her  downy  forehead.  u  I've 
known  you  quite  a  little  while,  but  I  don't  remember  my 
mothor  you  see ;  and  somehow — " 

The  sweetness  in  her  appealing  voice  made  Mrs.  Lawrence, 
who  did  not  look  matronly,  ashamed  of  the  twinge  she  felt. 

"  Yes  my  dear,"  she  laughed.  "  I'm  getting  quite  an  old 
woman  of  course,  but  a  mother's  a  nice  thing  after  all." 

"  Oh  a  very  nice  thing,"  agreed  Mrs.  Villiers,  patting  her 
friend's  hand. 

The  "  idyll "  as  she  called  the  increasingly  intimate  friend- 
ship of  the  "  Brown  boy "  and  little  Mrs.  Villiers,  became  a 
source  of  much  affectionate  interest  to  Mrs.  Lawrence.  She 
watched  its  progress  delightedly,  and  as  she  stood  at  the 
drawing-room  window  one  afternoon,  and  saw  them  start 
on  an  expedition  to  Fiesole,  her  satisfaction  overflowed  into  a 
comment  addressed  to  Mrs.  Coltingham,  the  only  other 
occupant  of  the  room. 

'*  They  will  make  a  charming  pair  1 "  she  exclaimed. 

"  I  do  so  want  to  see  the  beautiful  Mino  da  Fiesole  in  the 
62 


church,"  murmured  Mrs.  Coltingham  in  such  admirable  imita- 
tion of  a  certain  babyish  voice,  that  in  spite  of  her  annoyance, 
Mrs.  Lawrence  laughed. 

"You  are  not  fair  to  that  child,"  she  exclaimed  after  a 
moment,  with  some  heat. 

14  Oh !  I  think  I  do  her  justice,"  returned  the  other  lady. 

Mrs.  Lawrence  had  intended  asking  Mrs.  Coltingham  to 
accompany  her  to  the  Uffizi  that  afternoon,  but  she  refrained. 
There  were  moments  when  she  did  not  like  Mrs.  Coltingham. 
It  was  all  very  well  to  be  a  woman  of  the  world ;  she,  Mrs. 
Lawrence,  was  that  herself,  heaven  was  aware,  but  it  was 
another  thing  to  be  hard  and  suspicious ;  to  feel  no  pity  for 
youth  and  misfortune  so  touchingly  allied  as  in  the  case  of 
little  Mrs.  Villiers.  She  was  disappointed  in  Mrs.  Colting- 
ham. It  was  sad  to  have  to  admit  that  even  a  woman  so 
much  above  the  average  as  this  one,  could  not  rise  above  vulgar 
prejudice. 

It  was  with  these  reflections  passing  through  her  mind, 
while  she  stood  buttoning  her  gloves  in  the  hall,  that  she  en- 
countered the  padrone,  Signora  Valli,  also  ready  to  start  from 
the  house. 

Mrs.  Lawrence  was  going  in  her  direction.  She  would 
in  that  case  case  be  more  than  charmed  to  accompany 
her.  Eccol  The  post.  Two  for  Madame  Lawrence.  Ah! 
one,  and  she  hoped  a  pleasant  one,  for  dear  little  Mrs.  Villiers, 
the  rest  Guiseppe  could  sort,  and  arrange  on  the  hall  table. 

Thus,  amidst  torrents  of  English  fluent  enough  if  strongly 

63 


flavoured  with  foreign  accent,  they  emerged  from  the  pension  on 
to  the  Lung  Arno. 

"  Mrs.  Villiers  is  a  favourite  of  yours  I  know,"  hazarded 
Mrs.  Lawrence.  "  Did  you  know  her  before  she  came  here  ?  " 
But  no,  it  was  only  since  her  arrival  from  England  some 
weeks  since,  so  touching,  so  forlorn,  that  she  had  grown  into 
the  heart  of  Signora  Valli. 

Did  she  know  anything  of  Mr.  Villiers?  The  Signora 
knew  as  much  as  she  required  of  him.  Must  he  not  be  a 
brute,  a  villain,  a  devil,  who  with  such  an  angel  to  wife, 
could  maltreat  and  insult  her  ?  A  child !  A  baby !  Of  a 
disposition  innocent  and  loving  to  a  degree  which  the  Signora 
had  never  seen  equalled.    Of  a  temper  saintly  in  its  sweetness. 

*  Her  temper  is  perfect  I "  agreed  Mrs.  Lawrence,  recalling 
with  indignation,  many  a  veiled  insult  borne  with  admirable 
patience. 

The  Signora's  face  darkened.  It  was  not  for  her  to  say 
a  word.  Of  necessity  she  must  be  silent.  Never  could  she 
open  her  lips  to  discuss  the  guests  in  her  house.  At  the  same 
time  there  were  people  possessed  of  minds  so  evil,  of  tongues 
so  venomous,  of  hearts  so  black  that  the  sight  of  youth,  inno' 
cence  and  beauty  did  but  enrage  them.  For  such  individuals 
contempt,  silent  contempt  was  the  only  possible  treatment. 
The  Signora  accordingly  proceeded  to  subject  them  to  a  course 
of  contempt  from  which  the  silence  was  omitted  and  so  over* 
whelming  was  her  eloquence  that  Mrs.  Lawrence,  deciding 
that  her  head  was  not  sufficiently  strong  this  afternoon,  to  look 
64 


at  pictures,  took  instead  the  tram  to  Fiesole,  where  the  air 
would  be  fresh  and  invigorating. 

It  was  a  glorious  day,  and  she  lingered  some  time  in  the 
garden  of  the  restaurant  which  provides  tea  and  a  magnificent 
prospect,  before  she  crossed  the  Piazza  to  enter  the  little  church. 

Shafts  of  misty  sunlight  struck  across  the  aisle  and 
wavered  on  the  pillars.  The  church  was  empty,  and  solemn 
in  its  silence.  Treading  lightly,  as  though  afraid  to  disturb  its 
quiet,  Mrs.  Lawrence  crossed  the  stone  pavement,  and  was 
halfway  up  the  staircase  leading  to  one  of  the  side  chapels, 
when  she  was  arrested  by  the  sound  of  a  low  agitated  voice, 
the  voice  of  the  Brown  boy. 

44  I'm  poor  Kitty,  but  I'll  work  day  and  night  for  you  if 
you  will  say  yes.  I  love  you  so  much.  If  you  would  only 
let  me  take  care  of  you  ;  if  you — " 

Mrs.  Lawrence  turned  and  noiselessly  retraced  her  steps, 
down  the  stairs,  across  the  stone  pavement,  and  out  into  the 
sunny  piazza. 

She  was  smiling,  but  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes.  In 
almost  the  same  words,  had  her  own  dead  husband  proposed 
to  her.  She  could  hear  in  fancy,  his  voice,  as  he  said  "  I'm 
poor,  Mildred,  but  I'll  work — and  I  love  you."  Well !  They 
had  been  very  happy.  And  now  life  was  just  beginning  for 
these  two  young  things ;  a  happy  life,  surely.  Why  not  ? 
Tender  memories  came  crowding  to  her  mind  as  she  crossed 
the  piazza,  but  in  the  midst  of  them,  she  found  herself  smiling. 
A  chapel,  even  such  a  secluded  chapel  as  that  she  had  left,  was 

65 

E 


a  somewhat  dangerous  place  for  a  declaration.  "  But  bless  the 
boy,  he'd  have  proposed  in  the  pension  drawing-room  just 
then!  You  could  hear  it  in  his  voice/'  she  commented 
mentally.  How  pretty  '  Kitty '  must  have  looked  leaning 
against  the  rail  of  that  concealed  altar,  and  listening  with  half 
averted  head ! 

She  had  reached  the  tram  by  this  time,  and  had  taken  her 
place  for  the  descent,  when  a  moment  later  the  young  people 
also  entered.  Mrs.  Lawrence  was  vexed.  She  had  hoped  to  get 
safely  away  before  they  left  the  chapel,  and  now  her  presence 
would  necessitate  ceremonious  behaviour. 

The  boy  looked  anything  but  glad  to  see  her,  she  observed 
with  rueful  amusement,  but  Kitty  was  even  more  affectionate 
than  usual,  and  her  lively  talk  never  ceased  till  the  pension 
door  was  reached. 

Her  letter  was  lying  on  the  hall  table,  when  they  entered, 
and  she  took  it  with  a  quick  movement.  "  Come  out  just  a 
little  while,"  Mrs.  Lawrence  heard  the  boy  pleading  in  an 
undertone,  as  she  was  preparing  to  go  upstairs. 

But  Mrs.  Villiers  excused  herself.  "  Not  just  yet.  I'm  tired. 
I  shall  see  you  this  evening,"  she  replied  in  a  voice  which, 
though  hurried,  retained  all  its  caressing  quality. 

She  ran  upstairs,  opening  the  letter  as  she  went,  and  Mrs. 
Lawrence,  wondering  a  little,  heard  her  own  name  pronounced 
by  the  boy. 

"  Will  you  come  out  a  little  while  ?  "  he  begged  with  so 
much  eagerness  that  she  turned  and  followed  him  at  once  with 
66 


an  assenting  smile. 

They  walked  some  way  along  the  Lung  Arno  in  silence. 

The  boy  was  obviously  nervous,  and  a  little  troubled,  but 
she  waited  for  him  to  begin.  "  Mrs.  Lawrence,"  he  burst  out 
suddenly.  "You  are  so  clever,  I  believe  you  know  that 
I — I  mean — I  have  asked  Kitty — Mrs.  Villiers  to  marry  me,  in 
fact,"  he  concluded.  His  voice  lost  its  hesitation,  as  he  drew 
himself  up.  He  spoke  like  a  man,  and  Mrs.  Lawrence  liked 
him  greatly. 

"  Yes,"  she  replied.    "  I  am  very  glad." 

"  I  hoped  you  would  be,"  he  said  eagerly.  *  Because  I 
want  you  to  help  me." 

"To  help  you?" 

"  Yes— about  Kitty.  You  see,"  he  hesitated,  "  I  can't  get 
her  to  promise.  I — I — believe  she  cares  for  me,"  he  gulped, 
grew  red,  and  went  on.  "I'm  sure  she  does."  "But  it's 
natural  she  should  hesitate  just  at  first.  She's  had  an  awful 
time  you  know.  And  when  a  woman's  had  an  experience  like 
that," — his  face  darkened — "  no  wonder  she —  " 

"  But,  Mrs.  Lawrence,  you  believe  I  mean  to  be  good  to 
her  don't  you  ? "  He  swung  round,  stopped  short,  and  his 
honest,  anxious  eyes  met  hers  as  he  faced  her. 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  she  said  quietly. 

"  Well  then,  will  you  tell  her  so  ?  She's  fond  of  you — she 
trusts  you.  You're  going  to  take  her  to  the  ball  to-night 
aren't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  but  you're  coming  too  ?  "  she  asked  in  surprise. 

67 

■a 


"No, — she  doesn't  want  me  to  come.  I  mean — she's 
upset,  and  she's  afraid  people  might  talk.  And  perhaps  she's 
right.  You  will  have  an  opportunity,  driving  there  and  back, 
won't  you,  to — to  say  what  you  can  for  me." 

The  entertainment  to  which  at  a  ridiculously  late  hour  the 
same  evening,  Mrs.  Lawrence  found  herself  driving  with  little 
Mrs.  Villiers  was  the  gigantic  crush  known  as  the  Foreigners' 
ball,  held  at  the  Borghese  Palace.  It  had  been  arranged  for  some 
time  that  she,  Mrs.  Villiers,  and  "  the  boy  "  should  look  in  for 
an  hour  or  two  more  for  the  sake  of  seeing  the  palace  and 
watching  the  people,  than  with  any  idea  of  dancing  in  the 
somewhat  impossible  crowd.  The  evening's  amusement  had 
been  gaily  planned,  and  Mrs.  Lawrence  felt  it  depressing  to  step 
into  the  carriage  without  the  boy,  and  to  watch  him  gazing 
wistfully  after  them  from  the  doorstep  of  the  pension.  "Couldn't 
we  have  taken  him  ?  "  she  asked,  a  shade  of  reproach  in  her 
voice,  as  they  drove  away.  She  had  purposely  busied  herself 
with  her  wraps  while  he  was  folding  Mrs.  Villiers'  frothy 
dress  round  her  little  feet,  and  she  did  not  see  his  last  glance  ; 
but  the  voice  in  which  he  said  "  Goodbye,  I  hope  you'll  have  a 
lovely  time,"  moved  her  ridiculously. 

Mrs.  Villiers  who  was  looking  out  of  the  window,  turned 
and  laid  a  deprecating  hand  on  her  arm. 

"  I  am  so  confused,"  she  said  hesitatingly.     "  Won't  you 
let  me  think  quietly  for  a  little  while  ?  "    And  Mrs.  Lawrence 
acquiescing,  mentally  deferred  all  the  wise  gentle  things  she 
meant  to  say,  till  the  homeward  drive. 
68 


The  palace  a  blaze  of  light,  a  riot  of  colour  with  its 
crimson  carpets,  its  banks  of  red  and  white  camellias, 
— swarmed  and  buzzed  with  the  crowd  which  streamed 
through  its  galleries,  through  its  anterooms,  and  stood  closely 
packed  in  its  marble  pillared  ballroom. 

Dazed  by  the  light,  bewildered  with  the  roar  of  talk,  as 
they  passed  from  one  room  to  another,  it  was  not  for  some 
time  that  Mrs.  Lawrence  became  aware  that  her  companion 
had  been  separated  from  her  in  the  throng,  and  was  no  longer 
by  her  side. 

An  exclamation  of  annoyance  escaped  her  lips  at  the  dis' 
covery.  How  to  find  her  again  in  a  crowd  so  dense?  For 
some  time  she  wandered  aimlessly  from  room  to  room,  till 
wearied  by  what  she  felt  was  a  fruitless  search,  she  sank 
into  a  vacant  seat,  backed  by  a  group  of  palms,  and  deter- 
mined to  wait.  Chance  might  as  well  direct  her  friend's  steps 
to  this,  as  to  any  other  spot,  and  in  any  case  there  was 
nothing  to  be  done. 

She  was  tired.  The  brilliant  lights  hurt  her  eyes;  the 
incessant  talking  and  laughing  of  the  passing  crowd  fatigued 
her,  and  she  found  herself  wondering  why  Mrs.  Villiers  had 
insisted  upon  coming  to  such  a  place  to  "  think  quietly." 

"  Restless  I  suppose,"  poor  little  thing,  was  her  answer 
to  the  question — "  restless  and  troubled.  I  know  the  feeling, 
and  the  longing  to  smother  it  in  outward  gaiety  and  con* 
fusion.    If  only " 

A  woman's  voice  almost  at  her  ear  disturbed  her  reflec' 

69 


tion,  and  she  started  before  she  realised  that  the  speaker  was 
not  addressing  her,  but  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  bank  of 
palms. 

"  Let's  sit  here,  and  trust  she  won't  find  us ! "  The 
words  were  accompanied  by  a  laugh,  and  a  rustling,  as  the 
speaker  evidently  settled  herself  in  a  chair. 

"  Seen  her  ?  "  returned  the  thick  voice  of  a  man. 

"  No,  but  she's  here.  I  had  a  note  from  her  just  before 
I  started  to  say  she  was  coming.  Wants  to  blackguard  me  to 
my  face,  no  doubt.    Her  letter  was  bad  enough." 

The  man  laughed.    Rather  sick  I  suppose  ? 

Not  the  word — furious,    "You  see  she's  been  hanging 

about  here  all  the  winter  waiting  for  him,  and  now "  the 

speaker  broke  into  an  uncontrollable  fit  of  giggling.  "  Well  1 " 
she  went  on  presently,  recovering  herself,  "It  wasn't  my 
fault.  How  should /know  he'd  changed  his  plans  and  gone 
to  Rome  instead.  I  wrote  directly  I  found  out,  and  the  letter 
reached  her  just  after  the  wrong  man  proposed."  Another 
laugh  drowned  the  next  few  words.  "  It  all  fitted  in  so  well, 
you  see.  I  told  her  he  was  a  silly  gaby,  awfully  green  and 
young;  and  of  course  she  saw  letters  of  his  addressed  to 
Mildbough  Park.  The  boy  he  teaches,  is  a  kid  of  twelve,  but 
he  writes  to  the  whole  family.  They  love  him,  I  believe — 
treat  him  like  a  friend." 

"  Worth  a  good  deal,  aren't  they  ?  "  the  man  enquired. 

"Oh,  disgustingly  rich.  Old  Brown  was  a  cotton 
spinner  or  something.     Anyway  he's  made  his  pile.    The 


son's  about  five  and  twenty,  and  the  old  boy  thinks  its  time 
he  married." 

"  And  she  knew  all  this  ?  " 

"Of  course.  I  told  her.  Thought  I'd  do  her  a  good 
turn;  but  I  ought  to  have  known  better  than  to  put  myself 
out,  for  the  little  vixen." 

"  And  so  she's  been  wasting  her  baby  talk  on  the  tutor, 

thinking? "  The  man's  voice  trailed  off  into  suppressed 

laughter. 

*  Yes  1  oh,  she  must  have  had  a  beastly  dull  time.  So 
afraid  of  risking  anything ;  she'd  hardly  speak  to  me  when  I 
met  her  the  other  day.  .  .  .  Called  Brown  too,  you  see. 
Millionaires  oughtn't  to  be  allowed  to  have  names  their  tutors 
are  likely  to  have  as  well!  It's  too  confusing,  especially 
when — " 

"  Hulloa !  Kit's  found  you ! "  interrupted  the  man's  voice 

in  consternation.     "  Leave  you  ladies  to  fight  it  out no 

place  for  me." 

Mrs.  Lawrence,  who  till  the  last  moment  had  heard  the 
conversation  indifferently,  scarcely  aware  that  she  was  listen* 
ing,  rose  all  at  once  unsteadily  to  her  feet,  not  however,  before 
she  could  escape  the  sound  of  a  voice  she  knew — a  childish 
voice,  though  shaken  with  fury.  "  So  here  you  are,  you  low 
little  beast  1  This  was  to  pay  me  out  for  that  Jim  Blake  affair, 
I  suppose — " 

She  roused  to  consciousness  of  her  surroundings  only 
when  she  found  herself  crossing  a  street,  bareheaded,  aimlessly 

71 


wondering  how  she  could  get  a  carriage. 

Somehow  or  other  she  had  forced  her  way  out  of  the  glare 
and  dazzle  of  the  Palace ;  and  now  she  was  thankful  to  be 
overtaken  by  an  empty  fiacre  and  driven  home. 

Rising  early,  after  a  sleepless  night,  she  dressed  and  stole 
softly  downstairs,  with  the  intention  of  walking  a  little  before 
breakfast.  The  pension  servants  were  already  astir.  The 
hall  was  full  of  luggage,  and  as  she  passed  the  trunks  on  her 
way  to  the  door,  she  saw  that  they  belonged  to  Mrs.  Villiers, 
and  were  labelled  Roma. 

It  was  at  the  sunset  hour,  wearied  and  saddened  by  the 
events  of  the  day,  that  she  climbed  the  heights  of  San  Miniato. 

Her  thoughts  were  set  towards  England,  now  that  spring 
was  here.  She  was  to  leave  Florence  the  following  morning, 
and  she  found  herself  feverishly  longing  for  the  hour  of 
departure.  The  pension  had  become  unendurable.  She 
recalled  with  disgust  the  chatter  of  the  lunch  table ;  the  con* 
jectures,  the  surmises,  the  dark  prophecies,  the  feeble  defence. 
Miss  Pembridge's  downcast  eyes  and  chaste  expression. 
Miss  Hooley's  ejaculatory  violence;  the  platitudes  of  Miss 
Mullins.  How  tired  she  was  of  them  all  I  and  yet  to  recall 
their  imbecilities  with  half  contemptuous  amusement,  was  a 
relief,  since  it  afforded  her  a  moment's  forgetfulness  of  her 
interview  with  "  the  boy."  To  efface  that  memory  would  be 
a  work  of  time.  He  had  already  left  the  pension,  on  the  plea 
of  an  urgent  summons  from  England.  But  though  Mrs. 
Lawrence  knew  he  intended  to  wait  for  the  night  train,  it  was 
72 


with  a  shock  of  surprise  that  she  saw  him  leaning  on  the 
parapet  which  bounds  the  piazza  of  San  Miniato.  The  great 
open  space  beneath  the  church,  was  empty,  save  for  his 
solitary  figure.  While  Mrs.  Lawrence  hesitated  he  turned 
with  an  abrupt  movement,  and  she  saw  his  haggard  young 
face  outlined  for  a  moment  against  the  sky.  Then,  without 
seeing  her,  he  moved  quickly  away,  and  plunging  down  the 
steps  between  the  cypresses,  was  lost  to  sight. 

Mrs.  Lawrence  crossed  to  the  place  where  he  had  stood, 
and  looked  down  over  the  city.  The  fires  of  the  sunset  had 
faded,  and  all  the  hollow  valley  was  filled  with  a  violet  haze, 
through  which  the  river  gleamed  pale,  a  magic  stream,  holding 
in  its  depths  jewels  and  shafts  of  light :  gold  and  silver,  and 
emerald.  Half  veiled  in  swimming  vapour,  the  spires  and 
domes,  campaniles  and  towers  rose  from  a  city,  breathless 
and  spellbound.  Groups  of  cypresses  lifted  dark  fingers 
towards  the  sky,  which  began  to  be  pierced  with  trembling 
stars. 

NETTA  SYRETT. 


73 


BLINDNESS. 

Since  I  have  learned  Love's  shining  alphabet, 
And  spelled  in  ink  what's  writ  in  me  in  flame, 
And  borne  her  sacred  image  richly  set 
Here  in  my  heart  to  keep  me  quit  of  shame ; 

Since  I  have  learned  how  wise  and  passing  wise 
Is  the  dear  friend  whose  beauty  I  extol, 
And  know  how  sweet  a  soul  looks  through  the  eyes 
That  are  so  pure  a  window  to  her  soul ; 

Since  I  have  learned  how  rare  a  woman  shows 
As  much  in  all  she  does  as  in  her  looks, 
And  seen  the  beauty  of  her  shame  the  rose, 
And  dim  the  beauty  writ  about  in  books ; 

All  I  have  learned,  and  can  learn,  shows  me  this — 
How  scant,  how  slight,  my  knowledge  of  her  is. 

JOHN  MASEFIELD. 


74 


THE  TRUMPETER. 


THE  MERCHANT  KNIGHT. 

A    Romance  translated    from   the   Portuguese  of  Gonsalo 
Fernandez  Trancoso.     (1585). 


Scarcely  anything  appears  to  be  known  of  the  life  of  Gonsalo 
Fernandez  Trancoso,  the  author  of  the  following  story,  except  that  he  was 
a  native  of  the  little  town  in  Beira  from  which  he  derived  his  name,  that 
he  professed  mathematics,  and  published  a  small  book  on  the  ascertainment 
of  moveable  feasts,  and  died  between  1585  and  1596.  Two  parts  of  his 
"  Profitable  Tales "  were  published  by  himself  in  the  former  year,  and  a 
third  was  added  after  his  death  by  his  son. 

The  collective  title  of  Trancoso's  stories  shows  that  they  were  written 
with  a  moral  purpose,  and  some  are  merely  anecdotes.  A  few  are  of  greater 
compass,  including  a  version  of  the  tale  of  Griselda,  and  the  story  now 
translated.  The  great  superiority  of  this  to  the  others  renders  it  probable 
that  it  is  founded  upon,  and  closely  follows,  some  old  romance  now  lost. 
This  may  well  have  originated  in  the  time  of  Edward  the  Third,  when  the 
connection  between  England  and  Portugal  was  especially  intimate,  and  the 
English  frequently  came  to  the  assistance  of  the  Portuguese  in  their  wars 
with  Castile.  If  written  after  the  Spanish  conquest  of  Portugal  in  1580,  it 
may  even  have  been  intended  to  remind  the  Portuguese  of  this  ancient 
alliance,  and  suggest  that  help  might  be  had  from  England. 

This  story  is  not,  like  most  of  Trancoso's,  spoiled  by  tedious  morali- 
sing. It  does  not  attempt  any  delineation  of  character  or  vivid  individual 
portraiture,  nor  has  it  anything  of  the  poetical  charm  of  "Aucassin  and 
Nicolette."  But  it  is  inspired  by  a  thoroughly  romantic  spirit,  and  in  its 
transparent  simplicity  of  style  affords  a  refreshing  contrast  to  the  exagger- 
ated conceits  of  so  much  of  the  prose  fiction  of  its  day.  It  was  written  in  the 
most  flourishing  age  of  Portuguese  literature,  and  its  diction  is  worthy 
of  the  period. 

Trancoso's  stories  were  popular  in  their  own  country  in  their  day, 
but  have  not,  so  far  as  we  are  aware,  been  hitherto  translated  or  noticed 
out  of  Portugal.  The  last  edition  was  in  1722.  All  are  rare:  one  of  the 
two  in  the  British  Museum  is  not  mentioned  by  any  bibliographer. 

77 


Once  upon  a  time  there  dwelt  in  a  city  of  Portugal  a  rich 
merchant  who  had  a  discreet  and  clever  son,  well  seen  in  all 
the  accomplishments  that  would  befit  a  youth  of  birth,  versed 
in  Latin  and  Greek,  a  graceful  dancer,  a  skilful  player  on  the 
guitar  and  all  other  instruments,  a  perfect  horseman  and 
expert  in  every  warlike  exercise ;  insomuch  that  if  his  merit 
were  regarded  rather  than  his  birth,  he  might  adorn  the  court 
of  the  greatest  monarch  in  the  world.  Being  thus  accomplished, 
his  father  could  not  train  him  to  traffic  as  he  would  fain  have 
done,  for  this  the  youth  disdained,  and  would  rather  mate  with 
the  nobles  and  show  forth  his  skill  in  their  exercises  than  earn 
all  the  treasure  his  father  promised  him.  Insomuch  that  at 
four  and  twenty  he  was  putting  no  hand  to  his  father's  business, 
not  by  reason  of  ill  habits  or  disobedience,  but  following  his 
own  way,  by  which  he  deemed  some  time  to  attain  to  honour. 
One  day  his  father  bade  him  go  and  market  at  Medina  fair ; 
but  he  made  some  seemly  excuse,  and  said  that  if  his  father  so 
willed  he  would  go  as  a  merchant  to  Fez,  with  which  we  were 
then  at  peace.  And  this  he  said  not  as  having  a  mind  to  buy 
and  sell,  for  his  thoughts  were  set  on  higher  things,  but  he 
longed  to  behold  the  pastimes  and  exercises  of  the  African 
horsemen,  and  the  Moorish  jennets,  so  renowned  throughout 
the  world.  And  his  father  gave  him  three  thousand  crusadoes, 
and  he  departed  in  a  ship  with  other  merchants,  some  going 
to  prove  what  the  Moors  might  have  to  sell,  and  others  what 
the  Moors  might  desire  to  buy.  And  thus  having  come  to  that 
city,  everyone  went  whither  his  inclination  led  him,  some  to 
78 


the  weavers  of  carpets  to  buy  of  their  stock,  or  have  others 
wrought  according  to  their  own  pattern ;  others  to  purchase 
table-linen,  Moorish  haiks,  and  the  like ;  and  thus  each  one 
bought  what  he  would  of  what  he  found  in  the  land.  But  our 
youth  inquired  of  nought  respecting  merchandise,  but  learned 
where  the  place  of  exercises  was,  and  on  the  first  holiday, 
which  was  the  day  after  his  coming,  went  thither  to  see  how 
the  people  of  that  country  rode,  and  what  was  the  gear  of  their 
horses.  And  noting  some  particular  things  he  saw  a  Moor 
of  about  fifty  years  well  mounted,  and  with  him  two  young 
sons  of  graceful  bearing,  and  observing  that  by  the  negligence 
of  their  servants  their  saddle-girths  were  fastened  amiss, 
he  gave  them  warning,  whereat  they  were  glad,  and  gazed  upon 
him,  and  he  upon  every  one.  And  of  all  he  saw  no  one  seemed 
to  him  better  seated  than  the  old  Moor,  and  so  pleased  was  he 
that  he  uttered  this  in  the  hearing  of  many,  who  came  around 
him  and  said  that  since  he  knew  the  seat  of  a  cavalier  so  well 
it  was  right  that  he  himself  should  be  seen  on  horseback,  and 
each  offered  him  his  own  steed  to  mount,  which  he  declined, 
thinking  it  discourteous  to  make  the  lender  go  on  foot.  But 
the  Moor,  hearing  this,  straightway  sent  to  his  own  house 
for  a  horse  and  offered  it  to  him,  saying  :  "  Take  this,  for  I 
ween  that  these  gentlemen  who  thought  to  humble  us  by 
their  politeness,  and  that  you  had  no  such  seat  in  the  saddle  as 
they,  will  be  humbled  themselves  when  your  good  seat  is  seen 
of  them ;  and  I  and  those  whom  you  commended  will  remain 
content  with  the  lesson  you  will  have  given  them/'    The  youth 

79 


thanked  him  much  for  these  good  words,  mounted  the  horse 
with  great  agility,  and  gave  two  courses  and  a  volt  in  the 
field  of  exercise,  showing  that  he  understood  what  he  was 
speaking  of,  for  he  did  it  with  such  grace  and  dash  that  all 
deemed  him  worthy  of  their  company  and  conversation,  though 
before  they  had  despised  him  as  but  a  merchant.  And  the  old 
man  and  his  sons  rode  with  him  to  his  hostelry,  where  all 
alighted,  and  at  the  old  man's  importunity  be  removed  to  his 
house,  where  he  gained  the  love  of  the  sons  until  death,  as 
though  they  had  been  brothers,  and  the  old  man  treated  him  as 
a  son,  and  gave  him  to  eat  of  our  dishes  that  are  not  made  in 
Barbary,  and  showed  him  as  much  honour  as  if  he  had  been 
a  prince.  And  in  truth  the  young  man  was  of  noble  nature, 
and  well  trained  and  fit  for  any  company,  and  well  seen  of  all, 
and  thus  he  spent  in  the  Moor's  house  all  the  time  that  his 
companions  were  buying  their  merchandise  and  preparing  for 
their  voyage  home.  But  it  now  being  time  for  them  to  return 
to  the  ship  lying  in  the  harbour  ready  to  sail,  they  came  to  tell 
him  :  u  Sir,  despatch  your  goods  and  victuals,  for  we  depart  in 
three  days."  Hearing  this  he  spoke  to  his  host,  and  said :  "  Sir, 
I  know  not  how  I  can  repay  the  favours  and  great  honours 
which  you  have  done  me,  and  pray  you  to  hold  me  at  your 
service  and  command  me  at  your  discretion,  for,  saving  in 
what  concerns  the  Faith,  there  is  nothing  you  could  require  of 
me  that  I  would  not  do.  I  say  this,  inasmuch  as  my  com* 
panions  are  departing,  and  I  would  return  with  them,  and  I 
have  provided  nothing;  wherefore  it  behoves  me  to  quit 
80 


the  much  that  is  made  of  me  in  this  house,  and  set  myself  to 
work  to  lay  out  certain  monies  which  my  father  gave  me 
wherewith  to  traffic  here,  which  as  yet  I  have  not  done,"  The 
Moor  hearing  this  answered :  "  Sir,  so  long  as  I  live,  whenever 
you  are  in  this  country,  you  shall  always  receive  in  my  house 
this  little  service  which  I  render  you  now,  and  I  will  not  suffer 
that  you  should  go  elsewhere  until  the  hour  of  your  departure ; 
and  should  you  have  anything  to  buy,  and  need  my  aid  for 
this,  I  will  do  all  your  pleasure,  and  whatsoever  you  may  send 
to  your  country  shall  be  stored  in  my  house.  And  take  heed 
to  send  no  provision  for  your  voyage  on  shipboard,  for  my 
wife  will  provide  it."  The  youth  thanked  him  for  his  favour 
and  said :  **  Sir,  I  am  not  a  merchant,  and  never  was,  and 
know  nothing  of  the  business ;  may  it  please  you  therefore  of 
your  goodness,  since  you  promise  me  aid  and  favour,  to  lay 
out  by  the  advice  of  merchants  or  by  your  own  judgment  the 
three  thousand  crusadoes  which  I  have  here,  in  any  manner 
which  seems  good  and  profitable."  The  Moor  looked  on  him 
and  said  :  "  If  you  would  take  to  your  own  land  what  will  bring 
honour  and  profit  for  you  and  your  father,  I  counsel  you  to 
buy  the  bones  of  a  holy  Christian  martyred  here,  whom  the 
Christians  hold  in  great  veneration.  These  have  come  down 
by  descent  from  father  to  son  from  him  who  first  had  them, 
and  are  rated  at  three  thousand  crusadoes,  and  are  proved  to 
be  relics  of  the  greatest  worth ;  and  learned  Moors  affirm  that 
the  Christian  who  shall  ransom  them  shall  have  great  honour 
and  advantage,  and  that  the  Moor  who  shall  cause  them  to  be 

81 

F 


translated  to  a  Christian  land  shall  have  great  wealth  and 
worship  among  Christians,  and  shall  save  his  body  and  soul 
from  every  ill.  And  although  it  is  long  that  these  bones  have 
been  here,  no  Christian  has  been  willing  to  ransom  them  at  so 
high  a  rate  ;  but  do  you  take  them  upon  my  counsel,  and  trust 
to  what  I  say."  The  Christian  deeming  him  a  man  of  truth, 
consented,  and  went  with  him  to  the  house  where  the  relics 
were  to  be  found,  and  paid  him  that  owned  them,  and  when 
they  were  brought  to  the  Moor's  dwelling  his  wife,  children* 
and  household  received  them  with  great  veneration,  and  made 
a  coffer  in  which  to  put  them,  lined  within  and  without  with 
crimson  velvet,  with  nails  and  embroidery  of  gold.  And  thus 
he  was  despatched  to  his  ship,  with  much  provision  and  con* 
serves,  wine,  and  water  enough  for  a  long  voyage,  and  horses' 
trappings  and  caparison,  and  other  rich  work  of  the  country ; 
some  for  himself  and  others  for  his  father.  And  the  Moor's 
wife  sent  coifs  and  jackets  of  Moorish  work  for  the  youth's 
mother;  for  so  great  was  the  love  which  they  bore  to  this 
Christian  for  his  good  and  virtuous  carriage,  that  they  loved 
him  as  a  son,  and  if  they  could  have  helped  it  would  never 
have  let  him  go.  But  he  must  needs  return  in  the  ship,  to 
which  the  Moor  and  his  sons  bore  him  company. 

Embarking  immediately,  he  departed  with  good  weather, 
which  by  the  virtue  of  the  relics  as  would  appear,  God  so  con- 
tinued to  him,  that  he  soon  came  to  port  in  his  own  country, 
where  he  was  received  with  open  arms,  and  gave  the  presents 
he  had  brought  from  his  host  to  his  father  and  mother,  who 
82 


prized  them  much  and  took  great  delight  in  them,  minded  to 
repay  them  with  even  better.  But  when  they  would  know 
how  he  had  laid  out  the  three  thousand  crusadoes,  and  learned 
what  he  had  done,  his  father  was  ready  to  kill  him  for  wrath, 
and  said :  "  Look  at  this  you  bring,  supposing  that  they  are 
true  relics,  think  you  that  I  can  sell  them  to  get  back  my 
money  with  profit  ?  It  cannot  be,  on  the  contrary  I  must  spend 
more  money  to  do  them  honour  and  put  them  where  they  will 
be  esteemed,  and  thus,  you  having  squandered  the  three  thou* 
sand  crusadoes  you  took  with  you,  my  honour  will  compel  me 
to  spend  as  much  again  for  the  honour  of  these  bones."  The 
youth  would  have  excused  himself,  affirming  that  he  had  been 
promised  much  honour  and  profit,  but  his  father  would  not 
hearken  unto  him,  and  in  his  passion  drove  him  from  the 
house.  But,  having  by  his  virtuous  walk  and  deportment 
gained  the  friendship  of  many  noble  persons  in  the  city,  he 
repaired  to  their  houses,  and  they  took  him  in.  And  the  Bishop 
having  knowledge  of  those  relics,  and  that  they  had  been  long 
in  the  city  of  Fez,  and  of  the  Saint  to  whom  they  had  belonged, 
and  knowing  his  life  and  miracles,  brought  them  out  of  the 
ship  with  a  great  procession  to  the  Cathedral.  And,  by  the 
way,  marvels  were  not  wanting  which  showed  the  sanctity  of 
the  relics,  and  they  were  greatly  esteemed,  and  gained  the  repute 
they  deserved  in  the  bishopric,  and  the  youth's  father  became 
better  known  than  before,  and  his  house  was  so  frequented 
that  this  year  he  did  more  business  than  in  the  three  years 
before  it.    And  as  he  still  would  not  take  his  son  back  some 

83 

Fa 


nobles  who  heard  this  interposed,  and  reconciled  them  and 
restored  the  son  to  his  father's  favour;  and  his  mother,  who  took 
his  part  in  everything,  had  him  brought  back  to  the  house. 
At  length  she  said  to  her  husband  that  to  see  whether  this 
was  a  miracle  or  not  he  should  reckon  up  his  substance, 
and  he  would  find  that  for  the  three  thousand  crusadoes  he 
had  spent  upon  the  Saint,  God  had  given  him  six  thousand  and 
more,  so  that  his  capital  was  doubled.  The  merchant  finding 
this  to  be  so,  determined  to  send  his  son  next  year,  as  he  did, 
giving  him  four  thousand  crusadoes  and  presents  for  the  Moor 
and  his  sons,  and  his  mother  gave  him  other  very  rich  pre' 
sents  for  the  Moor's  wife.  And  the  youth  went  and  was 
received  as  a  son,  and  related  all  that  had  happened,  and  con- 
cluded that  when  the  time  came  for  his  ship  to  return,  he 
would  give  the  Moor  the  four  thousand  crusadoes  he  had 
brought  to  lay  out  for  him,  for  he  loved  him  as  a  father,  and 
determined  to  follow  his  advice,  and  go  back  to  live  with  him 
if  he  were  ill  treated  by  his  own  father.  And  such  was  the 
Moor  that,  though  he  loved  him  as  a  son,  neither  he  nor  his 
sons  ever  strove  to  persuade  him  to  change  his  faith,  but 
rather  besought  him  to  continue  as  he  was,  for  the  Moor 
himself  hoped  to  become  a  Christian  when  he  should  have 
performed  certain  necessary  things.  And  so  when  the  youth 
would  depart,  he  charged  him  to  take  to  the  ship  another 
coffer  with  other  bones  of  another  Saint,  priced  at  four  thouS' 
and  crusadoes,  which  coffer  he  had  at  his  own  cost  lined 
within  and  without  with  rich  brocade,  with  silver  nails,  and 
84 


gave  him  carpets  and  other  things  of  price  to  take  to  his  father 
and  mother,  and  for  himself,  and  sent  provisions  to  the  ship 
as  at  the  former  time,  and  with  his  sons  accompanied  him  to 
the  place  of  embarkation,  and  gave  him  a  horse  with  full 
caparison,  and  money,  saying,  "  If  your  father  is  offended  as  at 
the  first  time,  let  it  not  trouble  you,  for  if  he  knew  my  purpose  he 
would  not  mislike  it ;  and  since  he  doth  not  know  it,  let  him 
give  course  to  his  anger  and  free  vent  to  his  passion,  and  what' 
ever  he  may  say  or  do  bear  with  him,  for  I  know  what  I  have 
given  you,  and  believe  that  you  will  win  honour  and  profit 
for  yourself  and  your  father  and  mother,  and  also  for  me  and 
my  wife  and  children.  Go  therefore  content,  and  trust  in  me," 
and  thus  dismissed  the  young  man  from  the  port. 

Speeding  with  a  fair  wind  he  arrived  in  his  country, 
where  he  was  at  first  well  received,  but  when  his  father  knew 
what  he  brought,  if  he  had  been  angry  the  first  time  he  was 
much  more  angry  the  second,  deeming  that  to  err  once  was 
more  pardonable  than  to  err  twice.  But  the  youth  endured 
all  his  fury  with  patience,  and  withdrew  from  the  house  not 
to  give  him  more  annoy,  as  he  could  well  do,  having  honour' 
able  entertainment  elsewhere.  At  length  the  Bishop  spoke  to 
the  father,  saying  it  was  by  his  means  that  God  per* 
mitted  him  to  bring  these  relics  to  his  church,  and  that  he 
thanked  him  and  took  it  well  of  him.  Also  his  wife,  seeing 
that  the  substance  in  the  house  was  greatly  increased,  made 
him  take  a  reckoning  of  it  for  every  six  months,  and  said, 
"  Take  note  that  for  four  thousand  which  your  son  spends 

85 


on  one  side,  God  gives  you  ten  thousand  on  the  other ;  own, 
therefore,  that  all  that  is  laid  out  thus  is  laid  out  well."  And 
on  this  she  spoke  with  her  husband  many  days,  until  he 
yielded,  and  the  chest  with  the  relics  was  carried  to  the  church 
with  as  great  procession  and  solemnity  as  the  other,  and 
greater  if  it  were  possible,  and  put  in  a  fitting  place  to  be 
venerated  as  it  deserved,  so  that  the  land  had  profit  of  both, 
and  miracles  were  not  wanting,  which  the  Lord  ever  works 
for  his  Saints.  Insomuch  that  all  the  diocese  took  note,  and 
people  flocked  from  all  the  country,  who,  having  seen  the 
Saints,  wished  to  see  the  house  and  person  of  him  at  whose 
cost  the  relics  had  come.  And  as  he  was  a  rich  merchant, 
and  had  all  manner  of  goods  in  his  house,  they  asked  for 
them  and  bought  freely,  deeming  that  all  stuff  in  that  house 
was  blessed,  and  that  somewhat  of  its  holiness  accrued  to 
themselves.  By  reason  whereof  this  man  gained  so  greatly, 
that  if  the  first  year  he  had  had  ten  thousand  crusadoes,  this 
year  he  had  twenty  thousand,  by  which  he  came  to  perceive 
that  this  happened  not  by  his  own  industry,  but  by  the  grace 
of  God,  and,  holding  this  for  certain,  he  forgave  his  son,  and 
received  him  again  into  his  house.  Then  he  equipped  his  son 
to  go  yet  again  to  Fez,  with  great  gifts  for  the  Moor,  and 
letters  recommending  him,  with  injunctions  to  him  if  any 
more  relics  were  to  be  found  to  bring  the  same  over,  perceive 
ing  that  though  he  could  not  sell  them  our  Lord  rewarded 
him  with  more  than  he  had  spent.  He  also  gave  him  presents 
for  the  Moor's  wife,  and  the  son,  taking  gifts  from  himself  for 
86 


the  Moor's  sons,  and  five  thousand  crusadoes  which  his  father 
gave  him  to  lay  out,  departed  as  soon  as  the  vessel  was  ready. 
Arriving  at  Fez,  he  was  well  received  and  caressed  by  the 
Moor,  his  wife  and  sons,  and  treated  as  a  son ;  and  he  gave 
each  the  gifts  he  had  for  them,  and  passed  his  time  agreeably 
until  it  seemed  that  he  ought  to  depart,  when  he  gave  the 
Moor,  the  five  thousand  crusadoes  he  had  to  lay  out,  praying 
him  to  spend  them  as  he  thought  good,  for  he  would  be 
entirely  at  his  disposal.  Then  said  the  Moor,  "Here  is  a 
Christian  damsel  whose  price  is  these  very  five  thousand 
crusadoes;  her  you  must  take  with  you,  and  you  will  not 
return  to  this  land,  for  I  know  that  you  will  have  much 
trouble  and  great  occupations  which  will  prevent  you,  but 
with  God's  help  all  will  end  well.  And  you  will  remain  at  the 
last  rich  and  honoured  to  your  great  content.  And  I  entreat 
you,  that  when  you  shall  have  found  my  words  come  true, 
you  will  think  upon  me,  and  do  me  to  wit  as  you  would  your 
own  father,  for  I  love  you  as  a  son."  The  youth  therefore 
gave  the  Moor  the  five  thousand  crusadoes  to  buy  the  maiden, 
who  was  some  thirteen  years  old ;  and  when  he  would  have 
spoken  with  her  she  could  not  understand  his  speech,  nor  he 
hers,  which  displeasured  him.  Yet  they  took  her  to  the 
Moor's  house,  and  he  at  his  own  cost  had  the  richest  gar* 
ments  made  for  her,  of  no  stuff  less  than  silk,  and  many 
garnished  with  tassels  of  silk  and  gold,  and  sent  her  away 
with  like  circumstance  as  if  the  youth  had  been  a  Prince ; 
and  he  and  his  wife  and  sons  went  with  them  to  the  ship,  and 

87 


he  said  to  the  youth,  "  My  son,  I  deliver  this  lady  to  you  to 
keep  and  guard  in  all  honesty,  and  touch  her  no  more  than  if 
she  were  you  own  sister.  Regard  the  precepts  of  the  law  of 
God,  which  you  Christians  have,  and  keep  them  as  you  know 
how ; "  all  which  the  youth  promised  and  fulfilled. 

He  embarked,  leaving  great  yearning  for  him  with  the 
Moor  and  his  wife  and  sons ;  these  returned  to  Fez,  and  he 
putting  to  sea  with  favourable  weather  speedily  arrived  in  his 
own  country,  where  his  father  received  him  with  great 
caresses,  being  ready  to  have  patience  with  him  even  though 
he  should  have  brought  the  bones  of  another  Saint,  as  indeed 
he  desired,  nor  did  he  at  first  put  him  any  questions.  But 
when  the  presents  had  been  seen,  his  son  gave  him  the  Moor's 
letter,  by  which  he  learned  that  the  son  had  brought  a 
Christian  maiden  appraised  at  five  thousand  crusadoes.  At 
this  he  grieved  mightily,  and  said,  "  That  the  Lord  should 
send  Saints  is  well,  but  what  want  we  with  sinners,  especially 
female  ones?  Thou  hast  surely  brought  her  here  to  satisfy 
thy  carnal  appetites,  and  hast  never  laid  out  thy  money  so  ill 
in  thy  life."  And  he  was  more  ireful  and  anguished  than  the 
other  two  times,  weening  that  nothing  good  could  come  of 
mortal  sin.  Notwithstanding  at  the  entreaty  of  his  wife,  he 
suffered  that  the  damsel  should  be  brought  to  his  house,  as  she 
longed  to  see  her ;  and  this  he  did  not  to  pleasure  the  girl,  but 
to  remove  her  from  the  company  of  his  son.  He  therefore 
brought  her  to  the  house,  and  when  his  wife  saw  her  she 
kissed  her  on  the  face,  and  thanked  God  who  had  made  her  so 
88 


beautiful,  and  said  to  her  husband,  "Mark,  Sir,  this  is  the 
crown  of  the  reward  which  thou  hast  merited  for  ransoming 
those  relics  and  this  damsel ;  for  the  Lord  who  would  give  us 
but  one  son,  now  gives  us  a  daughter,  and  I  love  her  as  my 
own."  And  thus  she  received  her  into  her  house ;  and  seeing 
by  her  speech  that  she  did  not  know  our  language,  she 
instructed  her,  and  kept  her  as  her  own  daughter,  and  taught 
her  all  civility,  which  she  learned  as  though  she  were  to  the 
manner  born.  She  learned  to  work  embroidery  which  none 
could  match ;  she  embroidered  any  stuff  in  gold  and  silk,  and 
it  was  a  marvel  to  see  the  perfection  of  her  handiwork ;  she 
knew  right  well  how  to  draw,  and  was  the  best  needlewoman 
in  the  land,  and  took  pleasure  in  embroidering  linen  with 
letters,  and  would  join  two  pieces  together,  so  that  the  same 
letters  might  be  read  on  each  side,  and  they  were  so  elegant 
that  it  was  a  delight  to  see  them.  But  they  were  in  the  Ian* 
guage  of  her  own  country,  and  she  would  never  tell  whence 
she  came,  or  who  she  was,  or  how  she  had  fallen  into 
captivity.  And  thus  she  continued  in  this  dwelling  for  three 
years,  in  which  she  never  saw  or  was  seen  by  any  but  the 
people  of  the  house,  and  she  learned  our  language  as  well  as  if 
she  had  been  born  here  by  hearing  the  discourse  of  others.  And 
by  reason  of  her  obligation  to  him  who  had  brought  her  out 
of  captivity,  she  was  as  kindly  affectioned  to  the  youth  as 
though  they  had  been  brother  and  sister.  But  the  father 
could  not  suffer  this,  and  if  he  saw  them  together  even  though 
they  were  saying  nothing,  he  took  it  amiss,  so  jealous  was  he 

89 


of  her,  as  though  she  had  been  his  true  daughter,  and  his  son 
a  servant ;  so  fond  of  her  were  he  and  his  wife  for  her  good 
disposition,  conversation  and  talent.  Then  the  mother  casting 
about  her  to  do  her  some  good,  and  do  herself  a  pleasure  at  the 
same  time,  determined  to  marry  her  to  her  son,  that  she  might 
share  his  goods  after  his  father  and  mother  should  be  dead, 
and  the  father  agreed  thereto.  But  when  they  spoke  thereof 
to  the  damsel,  she  said  that  she  thanked  them  indeed  for  all 
the  care  they  had  taken  of  her,  but  that  she  could  not  marry 
until  she  had  accomplished  a  vow  which  she  had  made  to 
God  in  her  captivity,  and  if  the  son  would  make  a  journey  for 
love  of  her,  she  promised  and  vowed  to  wed  no  other  than 
him.  To  this  the  youth  consented,  and  she  told  him  what  he 
had  to  do,  and  gave  him  whatsoever  was  needful  for  him. 
And  he  sailed  from  his  country  on  a  ship  bound  for  Flanders ; 
but  having  arrived  at  a  port  in  England  departed  out  of  the 
vessel,  and  taking  a  coffer  which  he  had  brought  with  him, 
went  to  the  city  of  London,  where  the  King  then  was. 
Coming  to  the  courtyard  of  the  palace  he  saw  that  the  King 
had  finished  dinner,  and  was  coming  forth  by  a  corridor  which 
opened  on  the  side  of  the  court  where  the  youth  was.  Per* 
ceiving  this,  he  spread  out  some  of  those  linens  embroidered 
with  letters  whereof  we  have  spoken,  and  when  any  came  to 
look  at  them  he  warned  them  not  to  touch,  for  none  might 
handle  them  save  the  King,  nor  would  he  suffer  any  person 
to  read  the  letters,  for  so  the  damsel  had  enjoined  him.  This 
being  told  to  the  King,  he,  desiring  to  see  the  broideries,  called 
oo 


for  the  youth  and  commanded  him  to  bring  the  coffer;  and 
so  it  was  done. 

As  soon  as  the  King  took  one  of  the  pieces  of  linen  into 
his  hand  and  read,  the  colour  of  his  countenance  changed, 
and  he  cried  aloud,  "God  save  us!"  and  coming  again  to 
himself  inquired,  "  Where  is  the  damsel  who  wrought  this  ?  " 
to  which  the  youth  answered,  "  Let  your  Majesty  pay  me  for 
what  I  shall  say  by  buying  these  cloths;"  and  the  King  did 
so,  for  otherwise  the  youth  would  not  answer  his  questions. 
But  on  his  giving  him  five  thousand  crusadoes,  which  was  the 
price  the  damsel  had  cost  him,  the  youth  said:  "Sir,  this 
damsel  is  in  Portugal,  the  country  where  I  was  born,  and  I 
will  show  her  to  whomsoever  your  Majesty  will  send  to  see 
her."  The  King  took  the  linen,  and  calling  to  him  an  old 
man,  who  was  his  steward,  he  said  :  "  Rememberest  thou  that 
five  or  six  years  ago  thou  wentest  to  Ireland,  and  did'st  agree  to 
send  my  daughter,  the  Princess,  whom  you  and  your  wife  had 
brought  up,  to  the  Court  of  my  cousin,  the  Queen  of  Ireland, 
and  how  I  sent  her  accompanied  with  cavaliers,  nobles,  ladies 
and  damsels  of  great  worship,  and  how  you  and  your  wife 
might  not  go  by  reason  of  your  sickness;  and  how  it  was 
told  us  that  the  ship  was  lost  upon  a  shoal,  and  that  some 
escaped ;  and  how  the  Queen,  my  beloved  wife,  died  of  grief 
thereat.  Now  I  know  that  when  the  ship  was  lost,  the 
captain,  to  save  my  daughter  and  himself,  entered  a  boat 
with  some  few  others  and  strove  to  make  land,  but  the 
winds  were  so  adverse  that  this  might  not  be ;  and  driven  by 

91 


the  fury  of  the  gales,  the  boat  sped  on  without  being  stayed  in 
Brittany,  or  Biscay,  or  Spain,  until  after  twelve  days  they 
landed  in  Barbary,  so  worn  out  by  the  terrors  of  the  sea,  and 
tormented  with  hunger  and  thirst,  that  they  rejoiced  to  find 
themselves  on  land,  even  though  it  were  the  land  of  the 
infidels,  where  they  could  look  for  nothing  but  mournful 
captivity.  They  came  forth  from  the  boat  to  save  their  lives, 
and  no  sooner  were  they  on  land  than  they  were  taken  and 
made  captive,  and  my  daughter,  Princess  of  this  kingdom, 
became  the  slave  of  a  Moor,  who  having  learned  from  those 
with  her  who  she  was,  immediately  put  a  price  upon  her  of 
five  thousand  crusadoes,  which  this  youth  has  paid,  and 
brought  her  with  honour  to  the  land  of  the  Christians.  All 
this  is  set  forth  in  the  letters  on  this  linen  cloth,  which  are 
embroidered  in  our  language,  and  I  pray  you  to  read  them." 
The  steward  read  them,  and  both  wept  for  joy  and  grief,  he 
and  the  King,  and  when  their  transport  was  over  they  agreed 
that  the  steward  should  go  in  a  King's  ship  with  the  youth 
wheresoever  the  youth  should  guide  him,  and  should  see 
the  damsel  that  should  be  shown  him  whom  the  youth  should 
affirm  to  be  she  who  wrought  the  linen,  and  if  she  were  the 
Princess  he  should  give  him  in  whose  house  she  had  been  kept, 
all  he  should  say  he  had  spent  upon  her,  and  two  thousand 
crusadoes  to  boot,  and  promise  him  that  if  he  would  come 
with  her  the  King  would  show  him  great  favour,  and  to  the 
youth  also.  And  that  the  youth  might  be  sure  of  his  reward, 
the  King  gave  him  a  writing,  which  the  youth  kept ;  and  a 
92 


galley  being  prepared  the  steward  and  his  wife  embarked,  with 
her  many  ladies  and  with  him  many  nobles  and  knights,  and 
the  youth  who  had  brought  the  broideries;  and  they 
came  to  his  country  with  a  fair  voyage.  But  on  the  way 
the  youth  had  discoursed  with  the  steward  of  his  father's 
jealousy,  and  how  he  feared  that  he  would  deny  the  maiden, 
and  not  suffer  them  to  have  sight  of  her.  They  therefore 
agreed  what  to  do,  and  when  they  took  port  the  steward  and 
the  youth  left  the  ship  unknown  to  the  others,  and  went 
to  the  father's  house  by  covert  ways,  and  as  the  youth  was 
familiar  with  the  house  he  was  able  to  find  the  lady  in  a 
retired  part.  She,  not  knowing  he  was  there,  chanced  to  look 
that  way  and  saw  him,  and  with  him  the  guardian  who  had 
brought  her  up,  and  whom  she  knew  well ;  and  approaching 
nearer  she  allowed  herself  to  be  seen  of  them,  who  knowing 
her  came  up  to  speak  to  her,  and  the  old  man  would  have 
knelt  to  kiss  her  hand,  but  she  would  not  suffer  him.  While 
they  were  thus  engaged  the  father  entered,  marvelling  to  find 
people  in  his  house,  and  when  he  knew  his  son  he  cried, 
Camest  thou  not  in  by  the  door  ?  There  is  treachery,  and  seized 
him  by  his  head,  not  seeing  who  was  speaking  with  the  damsel, 
thus  the  twain  had  time  and  occasion  to  escape  from  the  house 
without  being  seen  or  hindered.  And  as  soon  as  they  were 
clear  of  it  she  covered  herself  with  a  man's  cloak  which  the 
steward  had  brought  with  him,  and  they  hastened  down  to  the 
strand,  and  taking  a  boat  embarked  upon  the  ship  without 
contradiction  from  any,  and  set  sail  in  the  same  hour  as  they 

93 


had  come,  without  eating  or  drinking  in  that  land.  The  youth, 
who  remained  with  his  father  said:  "Sir,  this  damsel  is 
daughter  of  a  mighty  king,  suffer  him  to  take  her,  and  I  will 
go  with  her,  and  I  doubt  not  thus  to  become  a  great  lord,  and 
your  part  will  come  to  you."  The  father  answered :  "  I  know 
well  that  this  is  some  treason  which  thou  would'st  practise  on 
her  and  me,  taking  her  out  of  my  house  to  dishonour  her, 
that  thou  mayest  not  have  to  take  her  to  wife,  and  she  shall 
never  go  with  thee,  which  would  be  great  scathe,  but  God  has 
ordered  better."  And  he  cast  his  son  forth  by  the  door,  not* 
withstanding  his  mother  who  took  his  part.  But  when  he 
went  in  quest  of  the  damsel  and  found  her  not,  there  was  no 
bound  to  his  sorrow,  and  when  inquiring  of  the  neighbours  he 
came  to  know  that  the  old  steward  had  carried  her  off,  and  they 
had  been  seen  to  enter  the  galley  and  set  sail,  he  was  so  over' 
come  that  there  was  no  stay  for  his  affliction.  When  the  youth 
heard  that  they  had  departed  he  was  ready  to  die  with  passion 
for  the  damsel,  whom  he  loved  more  than  his  life,  and  more' 
over  was  consumed  with  remorse  for  not  having  brought  the 
five  thousand  crusadoes  from  the  galley,  by  aid  of  which  he 
might  have  gone  to  seek  her,  but  he  had  forgotten  them  for 
thinking  of  his  lady,  whom  he  prized  above  all  the  gold  in  the 
world.  And  thus  he  roved  about  distracted,  and  would  have 
lost  his  wits  but  for  friends  and  virtuous  persons  who  com' 
forted  him,  saying,  you  know  who  has  taken  her  and  whither 
she  is  bound  ;  follow  after  her  by  land,  and  you  will  overtake 
her  in  good  time.  And  receiving  from  them  some  money  for 
94 


his  journey,  he  took  a  horse  and  travelled  through  Spain  and 
France  to  arrive  where  he  would  be.  But  as  he  had  little 
money,  and  was  free  with  what  he  had,  ere  he  had  performed 
two  thirds  of  the  journey  he  was  obliged  to  sell  his  horse  that 
that  he  might  have  wherewith  to  eat,  and  to  go  on  foot.  As 
he  was  little  accustomed  to  this  he  proceeded  but  slowly,  and 
his  money  came  to  an  end  before  his  travel.  And  so  it  came 
to  pass  that  being  one  day  at  the  door  of  an  inn,  he  forbore  to 
enter,  having  no  money  to  pay  for  his  meal,  but  looking 
within  he  saw  two  men  sitting  eating  at  a  table  who  seemed 
to  be  noble  and  well  mannered  persons,  and  had  with  them  in 
a  case  a  viol  and  a  psaltery,  upon  which  the  youth  looked 
earnestly,  being  well  seen  in  the  art  and  mystery  of  music. 
The  men  seeing  him  gazing  on  the  instruments  called  him  in 
and  bade  him  eat ;  but  he  thanking  them  said  he  had  not 
wherewith  to  pay.  They  offered  to  pay,  and  made  him  eat, 
and  talking  at  table  asked  him  if  he  could  dance  or  play,  and 
he  told  them  that  he  knew  somewhat  of  all  such  things. 
"  We,"  they  said,  "  are  performers  on  these  instruments,  and 
having  heard  that  the  King  of  England's  daughter  has  been 
brought  to  him  from  abroad,  and  that  she  has  fallen  into  such 
melancholy  that  nothing  can  make  her  glad  we  have  determined 
to  go  before  her  to  play,  dance  and  sing,  and  with  the  help  of 
God  and  our  skill  cure  her  of  her  melancholy,  for  which  the 
King,  her  father,  has  promised  a  great  reward.  If  you  know 
ought  of  this  art,  and  will  come  with  us,  you  shall  have  your 
share  in  what  we  may  gain."     He,  who  desired  nothing  better, 

95 


and  surmised  that  the  Princess's  melancholy  was  caused  by 
his  absence  and  the  love  she  bore  him,  and  the  promise  of 
marriage  which  she  had  given  him  in  requital  for  his  having 
delivered  her  from  captivity,  straightway  determined  to  go 
with  them,  and  told  them  that  he  would  serve  them  all  he 
could,  and  that  he  would  not  go  as  their  companion  but  as 
their  servant,  to  aid  all  he  might  in  so  excellent  a  work.  And 
they  replied  with  no  less  courtesy  that  they  could  not  treat 
him  as  their  servant,  but  that  they  would  go  as  brothers,  and 
he,  having  made  them  the  acknowledgements  that  were  due, 
took  one  of  their  instruments,  and  touching  it  gave  them  proof 
of  his  skill,  which  was  indeed  exquisite,  at  which  they  showed 
great  content.  When  they  came  forth  from  the  inn  three 
youths  issued  from  the  stables,  and  brought  six  horses,  and 
all  mounting  took  their  way  until  they  came  to  the  capital  city 
of  England,  and  made  the  King  to  wit  that  they  had  heard  of 
the  melancholy  of  his  daughter,  and  begged  leave  to  play  and 
sing  before  her.  The  King  thanked  them  for  the  trouble  of 
their  journey,  and  promised  to  repay  them,  and  bade  them  to 
the  palace,  where  if  they  could  cure  the  daughter  he  had 
mourned  for  as  dead,  and  the  sight  of  whom  now  filled  him  with 
sadness,  reminding  him  of  his  wife  who  had  died  of  grief  for 
her  sake,  they  should  be  welcome  all  their  lives.  And  so  the  three 
comrades  went  to  play  and  sing  before  the  King  and  the  princess, 
she  sitting  inside  in  another  room  where  she  could  see  and 
hear  without  being  seen ;  thus  for  a  long  time  they  played  and 
sang  with  such  melody  and  charm  that  none  could  but  com- 
96 


DEATH  OF  PAN. 


mend  them,  hearing  the  sweetness  of  their  well  blended  instui' 
ments,  to  which  the  youth  sang  this  song  in  our  language : — 

Land  of  Lusia  was  my  home, 
Weary  now  the  world  I  roam, 
Since  I  set  from  bondage  free 
Who  hath  bondsman  made  of  me. 

Woe  is  me  and  well  away  ! 
Bearing  to  wild  Barbary 
Ransom  for  the  royal  may 
Foe  to  my  felicity ! 
I  the  cup  of  youth  have  spilled, 
I  the  joy  of  life  have  killed, 
Freeing  from  captivity 
Who  hath  captive  made  of  me. 

Now  in  lowlihead  I  lie, 
Fallen  as  doth  well  befit 
Him  who  taught  his  heart  to  fly 
Toward  a  hope  too  high  for  it. 
All  my  worth  is  clean  forgot, 
Care  is  none  of  knightly  lot, 
Since  from  bonds  I  set  her  free 
Who  hath  captive  made  of  me. 

And  this  he  sang  with  such  sweetness  and  tenderness 
that  although  those  knew  not  what  he  said  who  understood 
not  his  language,  all  knew  him  for  most  skilful  in  music,  and 
were  content  with  him,  especially  the  princess  who  heard  him, 

99 

G2 


and  knowing  by  his  lay  who  he  was  and  of  what  he  sang, 
rejoiced  greatly  to  perceive  that  he  was  in  the  country.  And 
when  the  musicians  took  their  leave  she  sent  to  tell  her  father 
to  make  them  come  again  and  often,  and  so  it  was  done.  And 
the  musicians  and  singers  continuing  their  performance,  which 
was  the  more  lauded  every  time  they  came,  the  Princess 
manifested  the  greatest  pleasure,  and  the  King  twice  as  much. 
And  she,  desiring  to  fulfil  the  promise  of  marriage  which  she 
had  made  to  the  Portuguese,  and  knowing  what  manner  of 
man  she  had  in  him,  spoke  to  her  father ;  and  he  and  the  nobles 
of  his  realm  decreed  that  a  great  royal  tournament  should  be 
held,  and  that  whoso  won  most  honour  should  have  the 
Princess  to  wife,  and  become  heir  to  the  kingdom ;  and  the 
Princess  accepted  this  upon  condition  that  she  should  be  pre* 
sent  among  the  judges  when  the  prize  should  be  awarded. 
Whereat  all  the  nobles  of  the  court  rejoiced  greatly,  and  the 
jousts  were  proclaimed  throughout  the  kingdom,  and  great  and 
small  had  much  contentment,  having  lately  been  in  so  great 
affliction.  And  the  nobles  and  knights  seeing  how  great  a 
prize  was  to  be  given  to  the  best  champion  desired  exceedingly 
to  enter  the  lists  and  show  forth  their  strength,  valour  and 
wealth ;  so  that  all  the  chief  gentry  in  the  land  came,  and  some 
foreigners  who  chanced  to  be  in  the  kingdom,  but  none  came 
from  a  distance,  for  the  tournament  was  appointed  for  the 
Assumption  of  Our  Lady,  which  was  only  twenty  days 
distant.  Nor  were  they  missed,  for  so  many  flocked  together 
that  there  could  not  have  been  more  at  the  Court  of  the  greatest 

100 


Emperor  in  the  world,  and  there  not  being  room  for  them  in 
London  they  encamped  upon  the  fields  in  tents,  which  were  so 
many  and  rich  and  splendid  that  all  rejoiced  to  see  them  who 
could  see  them  with  a  light  heart.  But  our  Portuguese,  seeing 
all  this  magnificence  and  himself  so  poor  and  in  want  of  every* 
thing  that  belonged  to  such  an  occasion,  and  despairing  of  being 
able  to  enter  the  jousts,  went  about  so  sad  and  dismal  that  it 
seemed  as  though  his  last  hour  was  come.  And  had  he  had  any 
means  of  discovering  his  necessities  to  the  Princess,  doubtless 
he  would  have  done  so,  but  not  having  any  he  remained  await* 
ing  his  perdition  and  death,  which  must  soon  have  come  to 
pass  if  God  had  not  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  the  two  musicians, 
perceiving  his  melancholy,  to  thus  discourse  with  him:  "Com- 
rade," they  said  "we  pray  you  much  to  disclose  to  us  the 
cause  of  your  discontent,  which  we  trust  in  Christ  to  be  able 
to  remedy  if  remedy  be  in  the  power  of  man  ;  our  wills,  powers, 
and  persons  being  wholly  yours.  Tell  us  therefore,  whence  is 
your  grief  ?  "  He,  seeing  their  goodwill  and  offers,  said  : 
"  Were  I  but  apparelled  for  this  tourney  I  would  be  bold  to 
enter  it,  and  would  so  bear  myself  that  with  the  aid  of  God  I 
should  win  the  prize ;  and  since  I  see  myself  deprived  of  all 
that  is  necessary,  and  so  placed  that  I  cannot  obtain  it  I  die  of 
passion,  for  I  am  losing  all  that  I  might  have  gained."  To 
which  they  replied  that  it  still  wanted  five  days  to  the  tourney, 
and  that  he  must  hasten  to  equip  himself,  for  they  had  and 
would  provide  all  that  was  needful,  as  in  truth  they  did.  And 
he  rejoiced  and  became  so  gay  and  knew  so  well  how  to  fit 

101 


himself  and  prefer  requests,  that  he  came  forth  as  well  equipped 
for  what  he  needed  as  you  will  see  on  the  day  of  the  tourna* 
ment.  Not  to  make  too  long  a  story,  when  the  appointed  day 
came  the  King  and  the  Princess,  with  many  ladies  and  damsels, 
seated  themselves  in  a  balcony  of  the  palace  overlooking  the 
great  court  where  the  lists  were  opened.  And  the  Princess  was 
so  beautiful  and  richly  attired  that  the  sight  of  her  gave  strength 
and  courage  to  numbers  who  adventured  themselves  for  her 
sake,  and  endeavoured  more  than  they  were  able  to  compass  ; 
and  with  her  were  the  judges,  being  four  old  men  who  were 
great  nobles  in  the  kingdom.  Then  the  knights  began  to  enter 
the  square  on  all  sides,  which  was  beautiful  to  see,  as  the 
flower  of  all  the  chivalry  of  the  world  seemed  to  be  there,  all 
men  regarding  in  silence  the  suits,  colours,  and  devices  which 
they  bore. 

Our  Portuguese  entered  the  lists  fully  armed  with  rich 
white  armour  gilded  in  places,  which  gave  it  great  lustre,  and 
covered  with  a  short  surcoat  made  in  the  fashion  of  the 
country,  quartered  in  green  and  white  damask,  slashed  with 
embroidery  of  large  round  Oriental  pearls  of  greatest  price. 
His  visage  was  uncovered,  which  if  of  itself  it  was  comely 
and  of  gentle  semblance,  seemed  so  much  the  more  lovely  with 
the  martial  mien  of  armour,  insomuch  that  all  viewed  it  with 
delight.  In  his  company  were  the  two  master  musicians, 
whom  some  knew  for  what  they  were,  vested  in  silk  raiment 
of  the  same  colour  as  the  surcoat,  made  in  the  fashion  of  that 
court,  and  bearing  the  jouster's  arms.  One  carried  his  helmet, 
102 


which  with  great  white  and  green  plumes,  and  gilded  in  places, 
gave  forth  great  brightness,  and  the  other  his  lance  painted 
with  the  like  colours,  and  three  pages  followed  wearing  the 
same  livery,  insomuch  that  all  eyes  were  turned  upon  him  and 
his  retinue.  The  Princess  recognised  him  immediately  with 
great  content,  knowing  him  of  old  for  one  of  the  best  cavaliers 
in  the  world,  and  all  who  saw  him  enter  the  square  said  with 
one  voice  "  He  is  the  most  spirited,  the  best  equipped,  and  the 
comeliest  knight  that  hath  come  hither,  God  make  him  such 
in  the  fray  as  he  promiseth  by  his  countenance."  And  he 
riding  round  the  lists  that  all  might  view  him,  came  before  the 
King  and  Princess,  made  his  due  reverence  with  all  grace  and 
courtesy,  and  well  marked  by  the  signs  which  the  Princess 
gave  him,  how  content  she  was  to  behold  him.  And  so  when 
all  were  ranged  in  quietness  in  the  square,  the  signal  was  given 
with  trumpets  and  other  martial  instruments,  as  customary  on 
the  like  occasions,  and  the  jousting  began.  And  there  were 
many  and  fine  encounters ;  sometimes  with  shocks  so  fierce 
that  the  armour  of  the  knights  was  wrested  from  their  bodies 
and  sent  flying  through  the  air,  and  some  who  could  not 
recover  themselves  came  to  the  ground,  and  some  fell,  horse 
and  man.  But  it  so  befell  our  Portuguese  that  while  all  the 
rest  received  some  check,  great  or  small,  he  received  none,  but 
did  great  displeasure  to  others,  for  in  his  three  first  courses  he 
overthrew  three  famous  knights  who  little  deemed  to  have 
fallen  so  soon,  and  this  without  breaking  his  first  lance. 
When  this  was  broken  his  pages  gave  him  another,  and  with 

103 


this  and  many  more  he  performed  such  feats  that  when  it  was 
time  to  cease  and  the  King  gave  the  signal,  all  praised  him  and 
pronounced  him  worthy  of  the  prize.  And  if  the  tourney  had 
been  but  for  one  day  he  would  then  have  gained  it,  but  it  had 
been  ordained  for  three.  The  jousting  being  over  for  this  day 
he  rode  to  the  balcony  where  the  King  was,  about  to  leave  the 
square,  and  attended  upon  him  on  horseback  to  the  palace, 
and  having  made  meet  reverence  to  the  Princess  and  being 
dismissed  by  the  King,  went  to  his  companions  who  awaited 
him,  and  quitting  the  courtyard  with  the  same  dignity  as  he 
had  entered  it,  repaired  to  his  inn. 

The  Princess  withdrew  from  the  balcony  to  her  apart' 
ment,  content  with  what  she  had  beheld  and  with  what 
she  had  heard  all  say  in  praise  of  the  stranger  knight, 
nor  was  she  amazed  to  see  his  arms  and  trappings  of 
such  exceeding  richness,  supposing  that  he  had  brought 
them  from  his  father,  whom  she  knew  for  a  man  of  great 
possessions.  This  night  there  was  a  festival  in  the  palace, 
with  concerts  of  music  and  dances  of  nobles,  courtiers,  and 
ladies;  and  some  who  had  been  unlucky  in  the  jousts 
took  courage  to  return  and  again  make  trial  of  their  fortune  ; 
and  those  who  were  proud  of  having  done  well  took  pleasure 
in  hearing  themselves  commended  by  the  ladies.  And  yet  the 
stranger  knight  being  absent,  upon  whom  all  eyes  had  been 
turned,  the  King  asked  concerning  him,  but  could  hear  no 
other  account  save  that  he  had  retired  to  his  hostel  with  his 
people.  After  the  evening  had  been  spent  in  gaiety  all  went 
104 


to  rest,  for  the  tourney  was  to  be  held  again  next  day,  and  it 
was  needful  to  repair  the  arms  of  many  who  had  suffered  from 
the  violence  of  their  encounters,  in  which  many  spent  the  most 
of  the  night,  and  chiefly  they  who  had  made  trial  of  the 
dexterity  and  strength  of  the  Portuguese  cavalier.  But  it  was 
not  so  with  him,  for  when  he  had  disarmed  himself  he  found 
his  arms  as  complete  as  if  they  had  never  been  proved,  and 
this  by  their  goodness,  and  not  because  they  had  not  been 
smitten  hard  and  often,  at  which  he  greatly  rejoiced.  And 
after  the  supper  which  his  companions  had  caused  to  be  pre- 
pared  for  him  he  went  to  sleep  and  repose,  as  was  needful  after 
the  much  he  had  done  on  that  day.  Yet  was  not  his  sleep  so 
sound  but  that  by  day  break  he  was  already  vesting  himself 
for  the  new  tourney,  not  knowing  how  well  equipped  were  his 
companions,  who  rejoiced  to  have  care  of  him,  and  assuring 
him  that  they  had  all  that  was  needful  entreated  him  to  rest 
till  it  was  time  to  partake  of  food.  After  breakfast  he  armed 
himself  as  you  shall  hear.  And  the  King  went  to  hear  mass 
in  the  Princess's  Chapel,  where  it  was  said  with  great  solem* 
nity,  and  when  it  was  over  went  to  his  meal  in  the  banqueting 
hall  in  great  state,  and  heard  many  instruments  of  music, 
and  thence  repaired  to  the  balcony  as  the  day  before,  bringing 
the  Princess  with  him ;  and  the  judges  came,  and  took  their 
seats  as  they  had  done  on  the  first  day,  and  the  knights  thronged 
in  so  many  and  so  richly  armed,  with  such  liveries  and  devices, 
that  it  was  glorious  and  beautiful  to  see  them.  And  our 
Portuguese  wore  that   day  a  suit  of  green  armour  with  a 

105 


dalmatic  of  white  damask  powdered  with  gold,  and  with  spurs 
richly  gilded  and  exquisitely  wrought.  Entering  the  square 
accompanied  by  his  companions  and  the  pages  whom  he  had 
brought  the  day  before,  he  rode  below  the  balcony,  and  made 
his  accustomed  obeisance  to  the  King  and  Princess,  and  took 
up  his  place  until  all  were  assembled  and  it  was  time  to  begin, 
and  to  relate  all  he  did  would  be  to  make  a  large  volume.  To 
conclude,  the  youth  performed  such  feats  on  that  and  the 
following  day  that  all  affirmed  with  one  voice  that  there  was 
no  better  cavalier  in  the  world,  and  even  they  who  strove  with 
him,  pretending  to  the  hand  of  the  Princess,  could  not  deny  it, 
but  laid  it  to  his  charge  that  he  was  a  foreigner,  and  peradven- 
ture  not  of  blood  to  deserve  such  greatness. 

The  three  days'  joustings  being  now  over,  the  King  com- 
manded that  all  grandees,  nobles,  and  knights  should  come  to 
the  great  hall,  for  he  would  that  judgment  should  be  made  as 
to  who  had  deserved  the  prize.  Many  came  not,  for  knowing 
that  their  desert  was  small,  they  would  not  be  present  at  the 
award,  and  so  departed.  Yet  notwithstanding  there  were  so 
many  that  it  seemed  the  hall  could  hold  no  more,  to  whom  a 
king  at  arms  made  a  discourse  in  the  King's  name,  saying : 
"Sirs,  the  King  our  lord  has  well  marked  the  great  deeds 
which  all  of  you  have  done  for  the  honour  of  this  court,  and 
the  great  valour  and  vigour  of  you  all,  and  certes  this  is  so 
much  that  he  will  remember  it  for  all  the  length  of  life  which 
it  shall  please  God  to  give  him ;  and  he  would  be  glad  to  have 
so  many  kingdoms  and  daughters  that  he  could  give  one  to 
106 


each  of  you,  for  he  deems  that  each  of  you  hath  well  deserved 
them,  but  he  hath  only  this  one  daughter  and  this  one 
kingdom  which  may  not  be  divided.  He  asks  you  all 
together,  and  each  one  severally,  to  abide  by  the  judges' 
sentence,  and  to  accept  him  whom  they  shall  determine  to 
have  gained  as  their  Prince  and  Lord,  since  it  needs  must 
be  one  and  not  all,  and  so  doing  you  shall  find  him  so 
propitious  that  he  trusts  in  God  that  none  of  you  shall  ever 
at  any  time  forfeit  his  friendship  and  favour."  It  seemed  to 
all  that  the  king  at  arms  said  well,  and  the  chiefs  who  were 
charged  to  reply  said  that  the  King  showed  them  great  favour  in 
making  them  this  compliment,  seeing  that  he  might  well  have 
commanded,  and  now  let  the  judges  pronounce  as  they  deemed 
fit.  Then  the  king  at  arms  spoke  in  the  name  of  the  judges, 
and  declared  that  though  all  had  done  well  the  stranger  knight 
had  done  better,  wherefore  they  adjudged  him  the  prize,  and 
called  upon  him  to  come  forward  to  receive  due  reward  of  his 
labours.  He,  who  had  placed  himself  amid  the  throng  in  the 
background,  now  came  forward  wearing  a  suit  of  crimson 
satin  trimmed  with  gold  and  embroidered  with  devices  of  quaint 
invention,  and  cap  and  shoes  of  the  same,  which  declared  the 
joy  of  his  heart.  And  as  this  was  seen  by  some  who  grieved 
that  he  should  have  the  honour  which  they  coveted  for  them' 
selves,  they  came  and  stood  before  him  ere  he  could  speak, 
saying :  "  Sir,  let  him  show  who  he  is  and  whether  he  deserves 
such  honour  as  your  Majesty  accords  him,  otherwise  it  will 
be  grievous  to  us  to  obey  him."  These  were  commanded  to  sit 

107 


down,  as  the  knight  of  Portugal  desired  to  speak ;  and  he,  not 
knowing  enough  of  English  to  discourse  in  it,  spoke  thus  in 
Latin,  for  he  was  a  good  scholar  : 

"  Sir,  these  lords,  nobles,  and  cavaliers  are  of  such  estima* 
tion  and  worship  that  they  would  be  right  in  yielding  obedience 
to  none  of  lesser  worth  than  your  Majesty  now  present,  could 
your  Majesty's  equal  be  found  in  the  world,  but  since  such 
hath  not  been  found,  nor,  as  I  deem  can  ever  be,  it  seems  to 
me  that  they  will  do  what  is  just  for  the  service  of  your 
Majesty,  being  well  affectioned  to  you  as  reason  would. 
Wherefore  before  them  all  I  beg  your  Majesty  to  hear  me,  and 
in  his  wisdom  determine  the  issue  of  what  I  am  to  declare. 
Which  is  to  let  your  Majesty  know  that  I  passed  into  Barbary, 
and  it  was  God's  pleasure  that  by  great  cost  and  labour  of 
my  person  I  should  deliver  the  Princess,  my  Lady  here  present, 
who  if  I  deceive  not  myself  will  remember  how  the  matter 
came  to  pass,  and  of  my  poor  service,  which  although  it  was 
not  such  as  her  great  desert  merited,  was  the  best  that  my 
ability  could  render.  Thus  I  brought  her  to  Portugal,  treating 
her  with  great  honour,  and  though  I  knew  nothing  of  her 
greatness,  continually  serving  her  as  if  I  had  known,  and  under* 
going  great  dispeace  with  my  father  for  her  sake.  Then  I 
came  to  this  kingdom,  bearing  to  your  Majesty  the  work  she 
had  wrought,  and  tidings  of  herself,  and  your  Majesty  was 
pleased  to  bestow  on  me  the  five  thousand  crusadoes  I  asked, 
which  have  been  left  in  the  galley  which  has  brought  her  High* 
ness  here.  And  besides  this  money  your  Majesty,  without  my 
108 


asking  it,  gave  me  this  scroll  for  a  testimony  that  he  in  the 
presence  of  the  Princess  would  confer  upon  me  any  favour 
I  might  ask  that  should  be  agreeable  to  righteousness,  provided 
that  I  should  produce  my  Lady  the  Princess  to  his  steward  as 
I  have  done  ;  here  he  is  to  confirm  it.  Now  for  the  first  time 
do  I  produce  this  scroll,  and  being  in  the  presence  of  her  High- 
ness, I  pray  your  Majesty,  having  respect  to  the  service 
rendered  by  me  to  you  and  to  my  Lady  the  Princess,  to  grant 
me  the  favour  of  becoming  a  gentleman  of  his  house,  and  his 
subject  like  these  other  gentlemen ;  and  if  they  deem  that  my 
services  do  not  deserve  so  much,  I  am  ready  to  serve  all  my 
life  without  resting  until  they  do."  And  when  his  discourse 
was  ended,  replying  to  some  who  asked  him,  he  told  where 
and  how  the  Princess  had  been  captive  and  he  had  obtained 
her  freedom,  whereat  those  who  knew  it  not  already  had  great 
marvel.  And  when  he  had  finished  they  all,  greatly  com- 
mending him,  asked  the  King  to  grant  him  the  favour  he 
sought,  seeing  that  it  was  just,  and  that  moreover  he  might 
have  the  honour  he  had  well  earned.  The  King  rejoiced  much 
to  hear  and  see  that  all  were  well  agreed,  and  rising  from  his 
throne  and  advancing  two  paces  towards  where  the  Portuguese 
was  standing,  he  said :  "  I  am  content  to  grant  you  what  you 
desire,  and  moreover  from  this  day  forth  hold  you  as  Prince 
of  this  kingdom  as  though  you  were  my  own  son,  and  I  will 
that  you  should  forthwith  espouse  my  daughter,  and  hereby 
ask  her  consent."  And  all  the  hall  was  full  of  voices  crying, 
"  This  is  reason  and  right."    And  straightway  he  was  wedded 

109 


to  her  by  the  Archbishop  of  the  City,  and  festivals,  jousts,  and 
tournaments  were  held  in  honour  of  the  marriage,  which 
endured  much  time. 

The  Prince  immediately  sent  tidings  of  his  good  fortune 
to  his  father  and  mother ;  and  his  father,  yearning  to  see  the 
Princess,  departed  without  delay,  bringing  his  family,  kindred, 
friends  and  servants  in  three  galleys,  and  brought  with  him  a 
great  treasure  of  jewels,  gold,  and  silver,  which  he  gave  to  the 
Prince  and  Princess,  so  that  he  had  much  to  bestow  upon 
those  to  whom  it  seemed  to  him  right.  Also  he  sent  to  the 
Moor  of  Fez,  who  had  counselled  him  so  well  in  his  traffic, 
who  came  at  once  with  his  wife,  sons,  and  household,  bring- 
ing with  him  all  the  substance  he  had.  As  soon  as  he  found 
himself  in  England  he  would  have  kissed  the  hands  of  the 
Prince  and  Princess,  but  they  would  not  suffer  him,  and  with 
many  demonstrations  of  affection  made  him  rise ;  and  the 
Moor  kissed  the  hands  of  the  King,  who  gave  them  a  noble 
apartment,  and  ere  long  they  became  Christians,  the  King  and 
Princess  being  their  God-parents,  and  bestowing  great  favours 
on  the  day  of  the  baptism.  And  while  these  festivities  were 
being  held  the  two  musicians  who  had  accompanied  the  Prince 
took  him  aside  and  spoke  thus ;  "  Our  company  is  no  longer 
needful  for  you,  wherefore  we  are  minded  to  depart,  and  before 
we  go  we  are  fain  to  tell  you  who  we  are,  that  you  may  know 
that  what  you  laid  out  upon  us  was  well  employed,  and  that 
you  have  been  abundantly  repaid  for  it.  Have  you  memory 
of  those  bones  which  you  ransomed  in  the  land  of  the  Moors  ? 

110 


Know  that  these  were  aforetime  our  bodies,  and  that  the 
bodies  you  now  behold  are  but  phantoms,  assumed  by  us  to 
accompany  you  in  your  enterprise  in  requital  for  what  you 
have  done  for  us;  and  this  God  hath  permitted,  for  he  leaves 
not  without  recompense  those  who,  like  you,  have  served  and 
honoured  his  saints.  Now  you  dwell  in  quietness  with  your 
father  and  mother,  kindred  and  friends,  and  wife,  and  have 
honour  and  royalty  which  you  have  well  deserved,  but  do  not 
for  this  forget  the  service  of  God  and  his  saints.  If  you  have 
need  of  us  at  any  time  we  are  with  you,  and  now  farewell  with 
God's  blessing."  A  nd  thus  they  departed,  leaving  the  Prince 
in  amaze,  for  he  had  been  devising  how  to  repay  them  for 
what  they  had  done  for  him,  and  thus  he  remained  with  great 
devotion  and  love  to  our  Lord  God  who  had  given  such 
prosperity  to  his  undertakings.  And  after  no  great  space  of 
time  the  King  died,  and  the  Prince  and  Princess  were  pro* 
claimed  King  and  Queen,  and  governed  the  land  with  great 
quietness  and  all  mens'  love,  and  from  them  descend  the  great 
kings  of  England. 

R.  GARNETT. 


in 


EARTH'S  MARTYRS. 


Many  have  hymned  Thy  Martyrs,  Earth,  of  old, 
Who  fell  on  red  flames,  as  on  flowers  cold ; 
But  we,  Thy  poets,  in  a  different  fire, 
And-  at  an  inward  worser  flame  expire ; 
For  that  which  did  their  bodies  ashes  make 
Our  souls  consumes  ;  we  shrivel  at  that  stake. 
We  burn,  yet  live ;  they  in  a  moment  died ; 
We  are  Thy  real  Martyrs,  Thy  true  pride. 

STEPHEN  PHILLIPS. 


112 


PLAYFELLOWS. 


H 


THE  GEM  AND  ITS  SETTING. 


PERSONS. 

EVE  GRIEVE,  30,  a  widow. 
MAY  DAY,  18,  an  unmarried  girl. 
JAMES  KNIGHT,  40,  a  bachelor. 
A  RECEPTIVE  FRIEND. 

Scene : — Mrs.  Grieve?  s  drawing-room  at  Chelsea.     It  is  J  o'clock. 
She  is  giving  a  small  tea-party 

MAY  DAY  (to  her  hostess  in  passing) :  Why,  Eve,  you 
have  got  a  new  gaud  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (touching  her  neck):  Oh,  this  old 
thing  ?  I  have  had  it  years. 

MAY  DAY :  A  month,  perhaps !  Bend  down. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (bending  down,  while  her  friend  grasps 
the  pendant) :  Oh,  well,  it's  all  the  same.  Isn't  it  a  nice  little 
bit  of  paste  ? 

MAY  DAY  (incredulously) :  No — surely  ? 

MRS.    GRIEVE    (laughing):    Let   go   May,    you   are 

strangling   me  1     Yes,   it's   wonderful   how    effective    really 

antique  paste  is.      Poor  old  Jimmy  !  (She  leaves  her  to  speak 

to  another  guest) 

115 
H2 


MAY  DAY  {half  to  herself,  and  half  to  a  receptive 
Mend) :  Poor  old  Jimmy,  indeed !  Paste,  did  he  ?  I  must  stop 
on  and  have  a  straight  talk  to  a  young  woman — Eve.  Eve  is 
playing,  but  it  isn't  cricket !  And  why  isn't  poor  old  Jimmy 
here  to  grace,  or  disgrace  her  triumph  ?  {She  propounds  this 
query  in  so  many  words  to  Mr,  Grieves  as  that  lady  drifts 
past  her  a  second  time,) 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  Kept  at  the  office,  dear.  Will  look  in 
later  if  he  can  manage  it.  I  asked  him,  at  all  events  {defiantly). 

MAY  DAY :  It  is  the  least  you  could  do. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  {amiably) :  Stop  and  see  him  if  he  comes. 
I  shall  soon  get  rid  of  all  these  people.  Don't  go  till  you 
have  to ! 

MAY  DAY  {solemnly):  I  will  stay,  even  if  I  have  to 
miss  the  Delmar  dinner  for  it,  and  Teddy  is  to  be  there  1 

THE  RECEPTIVE  FRIEND :  Who  is  Teddy  ? 

MAY  DAY  {shortly):  The  young  man  I  want  to  be 
engaged  to,  and  yet  I  am  going  to  sit  tight. 

{She  does,  Mrs,  Grie\e  gets  gradually  rid  of  all  her 
friends,  and  the  room  is  empty,  They  both  go  to  the 
tea-table  and  eat  little  cakes.  Mr,  James  Knight  has 
not  appeared,) 

MAY  DAY  {with  her  mouth  full) :  Now,  Eve,  I  am 
going  to  scold  you.    Let  us  go  and  sit  by  the  fire. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  {drawing  up  two  chairs) :  The  solemn 
cheek  of  it ! 

MAY  DAY:  I  assume  the  privilege  of  youth.      How 

116 


your  jewel  flashes  in  the  firelight ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE:  How  you  do  keep  harping  on  my 
wretched  jewel !  {boldly,)  It  isn't  the  first  Jimmy  has  given 
me  by  a  very  long  way. 

MAY  DAY :  I  know  it  isn't.    More  shame  for  you ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  May,  I  shall  get  cross,  I  warn  you. 
Flesh  and  blood  can't  be  expected  to  stand  it. 

MAY  DAY :  Silk  and  chiffon,  you  mean  1  I  don't  believe, 
my  dear,  that  you  have  more  body  than  chiffon  or  less  dress' 
ing  than  silk  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  Very  neat !  And  you  judge  I  have  no 
heart  because  I  like  pretty  clothes  and  things  that  sparkle,  and 
because  I  choose  to  wear  some  little  bits  of  mere  brightness 
that  have  no  intrinsic  value  except — 

MAY  DAY :  Don't  pretend  that  you  attach  sentimental 
interest  to  these — sparklets.  Everyone  knows  that  Jimmy 
leaves  you  absolutely  cold. 

MRS.  GRIEVE:  He  does,  poor  fellow.    I  can't  help  it. 

MAY  DAY:  While  you  have  the  reverse  effect  upon 
him.  Everyone  knows  that,  too.  It's  humiliating  1  I  am 
sorry  for  him. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  {with  feeling) .  So  am  I. 

MAY  DAY :  How  insulting  1  How  dare  you  be  sorry 
for  a  man  worth  two  of  you ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  That's  not  rating  him  over  highly. 

MAY  DAY :  Tell  me  one  thing.  You  have  refused  him, 
conventionally,  I  suppose  ? 

"7 


MRS.  GRIEVE :  Very  conventionally,  once  for  all. 

MAY  DAY :  And  does  he  believe  you  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  Oh  yes.  It  is  only  on  that  understand- 
ing that  I  permit — 

MAY  DAY :  Paste  pendants,  etc. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  It  gives  him  such  intense  pleasure,  poor 
dear,  and  you  know,  you  impertinent  May,  who  presume  to 
know  everything,  that  Jimmy  ins't  at  all  badly  off.  He  has 
quite  a  comfortable  salary  from  those  people  in  Throgmorton 
Street,  and  I  always  say  that  he  is  not  to  spend  more  than  a 
fiver  on  me,  ever.    I  am  adamant. 

MAY  DAY :  That  pendant  isn't.  I  am  sure  it  cost  more 
than  a  fiver. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Nonsense !  Jimmy  knows  that  I  am  a 
woman  of  honour. 

MAY  DAY :  Did  you  make  him  swear  to  the  fiver  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE:  Of  course  not.  Jimmy  is  a  man  of 
honour  too. 

MAY  DAY :  Oh,  love  makes  short  work  of  honour !  You 
have  corrupted  him  and  got  him  to  salve  your  nasty  little 
conscience  with  a  lie. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  I  wouldn't  stand  this  from  any  one  but 
an  unmarried  girl. 

MAY  DAY :  They  only  have  the  courage  to  do  and  dare 
to  be  rude.  I  am  going  on,  since  you  are  so  nice  about  it. 
Eve,  don't  you  mean  to  marry  again  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE:  I  don't  mean  to,  but  I  may. 
u8 


MAYDAY:  Not  Jimmy? 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Certainly,  not  Jimmy. 

MAY  DAY :  He  is  far  to  good  for  you. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Far.  But  honestly,  since  my  widow* 
hood  I  have  seen  no  one  I  could  marry  again,  marry  once 
even.    That's  my  position,  and  I  think  it  is  a  tenable  one. 

MAY  DAY  (pensive) :  Oh  yes,  if  you  can  hold  it.  When  I 
think  how  I  adore  Teddy,  who  won't  even  give  me  the  chance 
of  marrying  once,  I  could  shake  you. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Do,  child,  if  you  think  it  would  help 
you  to  Teddy.  But  why  won't  you  let  me  stay  in  the  berth 
to  which  Providence  has  called  me — the  delightful  berth  of  a 
widow,  with  enough  money  to  be  comfortable,  and  ornamental 
too.  Neither  my  features  nor  my  housekeeping  are  considered 
plain.    I  have,  thank  God,  no  relations  and  heaps  of  friends. 

MAY  DAY :  Enough  to  furnish  your  drawing-room  and 
eat  your  delicious  little  cakes,  but  only  one  Jimmy. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  But  Jimmys  are  not  rare.  Every 
ordinarily  nice  woman  has  a  Jimmy  of  sorts,  as  she  has  an 
opera^glass  or  a  marabout  stole. 

MAY  DAY :  **  A  poor  thing,  but  mine  own." 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  It  can't  be  helped.  There  are,  moving 
in  this  society  of  ours,  a  certain  number  of  women  whom 
everybody — 

MAY  DAY :  Draw  it  mild. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Well,  that  several  men  want.  Then, 
as  a  pendant  to  them  (May  Day  glances  sarcastically  at  Mrs. 

"9 


Grieve  fs  neck,  and  Mrs,  Grieve  unconsciously  puts  her  hand 

up),  we  have  a  certain  number  of  men  whom  no  woman  wants. 
"  Left  overs ! "  Jimmy  is  the  sort  of  man  who  is  born  to  be 
said  No  to. 

MAY  DAY :  Not  when  he  comes  with  his  hands  full. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Of  two-pence-halfpenny  perhaps. 

MAY  DAY  :  Oh,  that's  what  five  pounds  has  dwindled  to! 

MRS.  GRIEVE:  It  is  no  fault  of  his  that  he  is  not 
magnetic. 

MAY  DAY :  He  has  beautiful  eyes,  like  a  faithful  dog's. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Just  the  sort  of  eye  that  doesn't  count— 
with  women. 

MAY  DAY :  He  is  an  awfully  good  sort. 

MRS  GRIEVE :  That  goes  without  saying — and  with- 
out magnetism  either!  Virtue  doesn't  pay  with  widows.  I 
don't  know  about  girls  ?  Re  Teddy  ?  {May  blushes) ;  Is  he 
particularly  good?  I  heard  tales — !  And  have  you  ever 
observed  that  Circe  had  to  turn  her  men  into  beasts  before  she 
would  look  at  them  ? 

MAY  DAY :  Beasts  are  faithful,  at  any  rate. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  But  men  were,  and  should  be,  deceivers 
ever.    It  suits  them.    What  of  Teddy  ? 

MAY  DAY :  Drop  Teddy.  Then  why,  if  Jimmy  is  so 
dull,  do  you  go  to  tea  with  him  at  his  rooms  and  other  places  ? 
Aren't  you  afraid  of  being  compromised  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (laughs) :  Jimmy !  Compromising ! 

MAY  DAY :  Why  not,  as  well  as  another  ? 
120 


MRS.  GRIEVE  :  He  squints,  he  lisps,  he  is  bow-legged, 
and  he'd  be  red  haired  if  he  wasn't  bald.  One  could  go  to  his 
rooms  on  a  season  ticket,  and  no  one  think  it  was  anything  but 
an  errand  of  mercy !  Would  you  marry  him  yourself  ? 

MAY  DAY  (hesitates):  No — er — I — he  is  not  in  love 
with  me. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (bitterly) :  You  see  1  And  yet  that  being 
the  case,  he  has  some  faint  chance  of  being  amusing  with  you* 
There's  the  situation  in  a  nutshell.  (The  clock  strikes  six). 
Poor  Jimmy !  He  has  been  hopelessly  kept.  And  I  put  on 
his  pendant  on  purpose  to  please  him.  I  am  very  fond  of 
Jimmy  you  know,  though  not  like  that.  Why,  the  very  way 
he  comes  into  a  room  sets  all  the  wrong  nerves  vibrating. 

MAY  DAY  (curious) :  How  does  he  come  into  a  room. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  The  wrong  way !  I  can't  describe  it. 
Deprecating,  dubious,  obsequious,  as  if  he  didn't  see  where  he 
was  going — no  dash  or  virility  about  it. 

MAY  DAY :  How  can  he  dash  when  he  knows  he  won't 
be  appreciated  where  he  is  going  ? 

"  How  can  it,  oh  how  can  Love's  eye  see  true 
That  is  so  worn  with  watching  and  with  tears  ?  " 
Of  course,  he  has  no  spirit.    You  have  killed  it.     He  is  afraid 
of  you. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  I  always  know  exactly  what  he  will  do 
next. 

MAY  DAY:  But  you  may  depend  upon  it,  it  will  be  the 
right  thing. 

121 


MRS.  GRIEVE :  There  are  so  many  ways  of  doing  the 
right  thing.  There's  his  way,  the  commonplace  gentlemanly, 
grovelling,  unadventurous,  unspeculative  way.  Now  if  I 
heard  of  one  unexpected,  daring,  dashing,  romantic,  masterful 
thing  he  had  done  for  me,  or  against  me,  it  doesn't  matter 
which,  I  believe  it  would  work  wonders  with  the  impression* 
able,  modern  creature  that  I  am. 

MAY  DAY:  Yes,  you  are  a  very  widow.  Well,  I  am 
going  to  tell  you  of  a  deed  such  as  you  describe.  I  have 
guessed  it.  Jimmy  hasn't  let  on  to  anyone.  But  I  have 
known  it  for  a  very  long  time. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  What  ? 

MAY  DAY :  That  pendant  you  are  wearing  is  not  paste,  it 
is  diamonds.  So  is  the  brooch  you  wore  at  the  Delmars  the  other 
night.  Teddy  noticed  that.  He  said  he'd  bet  his  life  that  never 
came  out  of  Wardour  Street.  Jimmy  likes  you  to  believe  that 
he  is  always  interviewing  Jews  in  the  Rue  de  Douai,  or  the 
back  streets  of  Amsterdam.  Not  at  all,  he  buys  things  new  in 
Bond  Street,  and  dips  them  in  something  to  make  them  look 
old  ?  You  have  taught  him  to  cheat  you.  It  is  a  gigantic 
system  of  fraud,  practised  on  you,  Eve.  He  spends  a  very 
fair  half  of  his  income,  as  I  guess,  on  decking  out  a  woman 
who  makes  fun  of  him,  teases  him,  and  pities  him !  He  need 
not  work  hard,  but  he  does,  you  admit  it.  Why  should  he 
slave,  except  to  earn  the  "  over  "  that  pays  for  your  pleasure, 
you,  who  flout  and  jeer  at  him  ?  I  am  convinced  of  this,  and 
so  is  Teddy,  who  knows  something  about  stones. 
122 


MRS.  GRIEVE  (sneers):  And  hasn't  it  brought  you 
together — a  common  interest  of  abusing  me  ? 

MAY  DAY  :  We  don't  talk  of  you,  but  of  James  Knight, 
a  true  knight  if  ever  there  was  one,  tricking  out  his  lady  like 
an  idol,  and  the  idol  thinks  she  is  being  adorned  with  cut  glass 
and  tinsel,  and  tells  her  votary  to  turn  his  toes  out,  and  wipe 
his  muddy  boots  in  the  hall  before  he  comes  into  her  presence. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  Jimmy  may  be  the  best  of  men,  but  he 
is  terribly  slovenly,  and  I  am  desperately  neat. 

MAY  DAY :  Pooh !  Do  you  remember  my  asking  you 
to  lend  me  your  brooch  for  a  fancy  dress  party,  a  month  or 
two  ago  ?  You  agreed,  you  are  generous  enough.  I  didn't 
wear  it,  but  took  the  opportunity  of  confounding  you.  I  gave 
it  to  a  jeweller  and  had  it  valued. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (in  a  husky  voice) :  Well  ? 

MAY  DAY :  Diamonds,  rather  yellow,  but  worth  at 
least  a  couple  of  hundred.  One  jeweller  offered  me  eighty  for 
them.    And  that  lump  you  wear  on  a  chain — 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  That  is  nothing  particular — a  Russian 
pebble  ;  an  Alexandrite  they  call  it. 

MAY  DAY :  Very  difficult  to  get,  and  most  costly.  How 
easily  people  are  taken  in  when  they  want  to  be !  (The  outer 
bell  rings,)    James ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Do  you  mind  leaving  us  ? 

MAY  DAY :  Certainly,  with  the  greatest  of  pleasure]! 
(She  goes,     Mr,  Knight  is  announced.) 

JAMES  KNIGHT:  I  am  sorry.     I  could  not  get  here 

123 


sooner.  (He  sinks  rather  wearily  into  the  chair  that  May  Day 
has  just  vacated,  leaving  a  trail  of  muddy  boot  m  his  passage 
thereto.) 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Some  tea,  Jimmy  ? 

JAMES  KNIGHT  (deprecatingly) :  I  am  too  late ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (softly):  Not  at  all.  I'll  have  some  fresh 
made.  (She  contrives  to  put  a  chair  over  the  worst  boot 
mark.)     Have  you  had  a  hard  day  ? 

JAMES  KNIGHT :  Rather.  But  one  must  grind  to 
keep  up  at  all.     Have  you  had  a  successful  reception  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  As  successful  as  it  could  possibly  be 
without  you. 

JAMES  KNIGHT  (looking  up,  surprised,  and  suspicious 
of  these  new  amenities) :  Oh,  I  should  hardly  have  added  to  the 
general  hilarity.    I'm  growing  a  sad  bear. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Say  a  melancholy  Jacques.  Why  do 
you  always  take  such  a  gloomy  view  of  life  ? 

JAMES  KNIGHT  (stung  into  plainness) :  Because  you 
won't  marry  me,  dear  Eve  I 

(The  servant  comes  in  with  tea/  he  helps  himself  to  milk 
and  sugar,  The  servan  t  departs. 
Let  us  talk  of  something  and  someone  else.  I  met  your  little 
friend  May  Day  in  the  hall  as  I  came  in.  She  looks  remark* 
ably  chirpy,  and  gave  me  such  an  amiable  greeting.  Is  her 
small  love  affair  coming  out  all  right  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  May  ?  Oh,  I  forgot,  she  has  a  hopeless 
passion,  too  1  (Bites  her  lip.)     No,  she  hasn't  been  talking  of 
124 


herself  for  a  wonder,  she  has  been  talking  about  you. 

JAMES  KNIGHT  {with  the  honest  amazement  of  a 
modest  man) :  About  me  ?  She  might  find  a  more  lively  topic 
to  bore  you  with. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  She  says  you — Jimmy,  I  am  such  a 
careless  idiot,  I  have  been  and  gone  and  lost  the  Alexandrine 
Archimandrite,  whatever  it  is — you  gave  me.  At  least,  I  can't 
find  it  anywhere  ? 

JAMES  KNIGHT  (smiling  indulgently):  Have  you 
looked  in  the  tea-caddy  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Yes,  and  in  the  coal-scuttle.  Does  it 
much  matter  ? 

JAMES  KNIGHT  :  No,  I'll  soon  get  you  another. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  You  must  not. 

JAMES  KNIGHT  :  Why  not  ?  It  is  good  of  you  to  lose 
it  and  give  me  the  pleasure  of  getting  you  a  new  one. 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  James,  you  are  not  to  spend  any 
more  money  on  me. 

JAMES  KNIGHT  :  Why  not,  surely  ?  It  is  the  only— the 
best  pleasure  I  have.  I  have  no  one  else  to  give  presents  to, 
no  one  else  to  think  of ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  May  Day  says  I  am  a  mean — 

JAMES  KNIGHT  (hotly) :  May  Day  had  better  mind 
her  own  business. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  :  But  I  do  think  I  am  a  cad,  James. 

JAMES  KNIGHT  :  No,  you  are  an  angel,  I  think ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  An  angel,  with  a  reservation  1  But  still. 

125 


if  what  May  says  is  true — . 

JAMES  KNIGHT  :  What  does  she  say  ? 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  She  says  that  I  am  covered,  from  head 
to  foot,  like  an  idol,  with  perfectly  priceless  gems,  your  gift ! 
How  funny  ?  (She  stares  at  Mr,  Knight) 

JAMES  KNIGHT  (roughly):  Why  do  you  look  at 
me  so? 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  Because  I  see  that  when  a  man  is  upset 
he  turns  red,  not  white,  as  we  women  do. 

JAMES  KNIGHT :  Never  mind  my  colour,  Eve,  or  the 
state  of  my  banking  account  either !  I  wish  you  had  not  started 
this.     ( Wipes  his  forehead), 

MRS.  GRIEVE :  I  wish  May  hadn't.  But  now  that 
she  has  sprung  this  mine — of  diamonds — on  us,  I  presume 
you  will  tell  me  the  truth  ? 

JAMES  KNIGHT :  Of  course  I  will— if  you  insist  1  But 
I  wish  to  God  you  wouldn't  press  me. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (touching  her  pendant)  s  Jimmy,  is  this 
paste  ? 

JAMES  KNIGHT  (rising) :  No,  it  is  not. 

MRS.  GRIEVE  (after  a  long  pause) :  I  suppose  it  is  all 
through  alike?  This — and  this?  .  .  .  (She  begins  feverishly 
to  pluck  at  her  trinkets), 

JAMES  KNIGHT :  Stop,  Eve,  please  stop  1  I  must  ask 

you  to  reconsider — I  must  tell  you! —    I    believe   I  have 

behaved  infamously  to  you,  dear,  but  you  must  really  try  to 

forgive  me  when  you  see  my  point  of  view.    I  love  you  hope^ 

126 


lessly — to  do  you  justice,  quite  hopelessly.  I  will  never  allow 
that  the  woman  I  adore  is  a  flirt.  You  have  never,  I  swear  it, 
encouraged  me  by  word,  look  or  sign ! 

MRS.  GRIEVE  {rueful) :  Yes,  I  have  always  been  per' 
fectly  brutal  to  you. 

JAMES  KNIGHT:  For  my  good.  You  have  been 
sincere.  And  things  being  as  they  were,  you  would  never  have 
chosen  to  accept  valuable  presents  from  me.  You  postulated 
that  from  the  very  first.  I  found  out  a  way  to  cheat  you  for 
my  own  selfish  ends.  I  wanted  to  see  my  jewel  in  a  worthy 
setting  for  her  beauty — so  much  more  than  rubies !  I  am  a 
moral  criminal.  I  wanted  to  watch  diamonds  sparkling  near 
your  eyes,  and  pearls  lying  on  your  white  neck ;  to  hear  the 
world  admire  you  and  them — for  you  may  say  what  you  like — 
a  woman,  ay,  the  prettiest,  can  play  her  part  better  when  the 
scene  is  set  in  diamonds.  I  took  a  base  advantage  of  your 
innocence — for  what  nice  woman  ever  knew  the  value  of 
things? — and  gained  myself  the  greatest  possible  pleasure. 
The  money  was  there,  ready  for  my  wife  if  I  had  one,  and  she 
could  have  been  no  other  than  you.  And,  Eve,  though  some 
of  the  things  were  expensive,  the  rest  were  bargains.  I  have 
been  cultivating  a  quite  remarkable  flair  for  uncut  gems  and 
jewels,  in  the  last  few  years.  I  amuse  myself  attending  sales,  and 
getting  things  knocked  down  to  me  cheap  through  knowing 
more  about  them  than  even  the  Jews  do.  It's  something  to  be 
proud  of,  that !  Those  three  emeralds — I  had  them  all  set 
separately  for  you,  they  were  tastelessly  arranged  in  a  single 

127 


ring — were  acquired  at  the  sale  of  the  effects  of  a  distant 
relative  of  mine.  Three  fine  emeralds  for  a  hundred  and 
eighty !  That  was  good,  you'll  own !  Eve,  I  have  truly  had 
my  money's  worth  of  pleasure  out  of  them,  first  and  last.  I 
have  seen  them  flashing  and  glowing  on  the  breast  of  the 
woman  I  love.  Don't  give  me  the  agony  of  having  them 
returned  to  mel  I  see  you  are  trying  to  take  them  off  now! 
Put  down  your  hands !  Eve,  my  darling  Eve,  don't  give  them 
back  to  me ;  wear  them,  throw  them  away  if  you  must,  but  if 
you  return  them  it  will,  I  believe,  break  my  heart  1 

MRS.   GRIEVE    {putting  down  her  hands):    I    will 
marry  you. 

VIOLET  HUNT. 


128 


THE  CROWNING  OF  ESTHER. 


MARRIAGE  IN  TWO  MOODS. 


Love  that's  loved  from  day  to  day 
Loves  itself  into  decay : 
He  that  eats  one  daily  fruit 
Shrivels  hunger  at  the  root. 
Daily  pleasure  grows  a  task ; 
Daily  smiles  become  a  mask. 
Daily  growth  of  unpruned  strength 
Expands  to  feebleness  at  length. 

Daily  increase  thronging  fast 

Must  devour  itself  at  last. 

Daily  shining,  even  content, 

Would  with  itself  grow  discontent ; 

And  the  Sun's  life  witnesseth 

Daily  dying  is  not  death. 

So  Love  loved  from  day  to  day 

Loves  itself  into  decay. 


t$l 


Love  to  daily  uses  wed 

Shall  be  sweetly  perfected. 

Life  by  repetition  grows 

Unto  its  appointed  close : 

Day  to  day  fulfils  the  year ; 

Shall  not  Love  by  Love  wax  dear  ? 

All  piles  by  repetition  rise ; 

Shall  not  then  Loves'  edifice  ? 

Shall  not  Love  too  learn  his  writ, 

Like  Wisdom,  by  repeating  it  ? 

By  the  ofWepeated  use 

All  perfections  gain  their  thews  ; 

And  so,  with  daily  uses  wed, 

Love,  too,  shall  be  perfected. 


FRANCIS  THOMPSON. 


132 


AN  INDIAN  ROAD.TALE. 


Inland  they  tell  the  tale  of  the  coast-road,  and  on  the  coast 
they  tell  it  of  Pipavao,  how  the  Kir  kept  the  road  by  force  for 
many  years,  feared  by  all,  and  how  he  was  killed  easily. 

Morning  had  not  yet  come,  and  the  rumble  of  the  mills 
and  low  sighing  song  of  the  women  as  they  ground  the  corn 
fresh  for  the  early  meal,  was  the  only  sound  heard. 

Two  men  left  a  village  and  approached  by  way  of  the  road 
the  tank,  on  whose  banks  dwelt  the  Kir,  at  a  point  whence 
the  road  could  be  seen  stretching  on  either  hand  far  along  the 
low  coast.  All  the  trade  and  travellers  of  the  coast  paid  toll 
to  him,  and  these  men,  too,  at  dusk  the  day  before,  on  their  way 
to  a  distant  town  and  a  marriage,  with  many  carts  and  women, 
had  paid  their  toll,  and  now  came,  before  journeying  on  to 
hear  the  talk  and  gain  the  good-will  of  one  they  feared. 

They  stood  before  the  low  house  and  unfastened  the 
girdle  that  held  their  swords.  Each  sword  was  pulled  till  the 
peace'twine  that  held  the  sword  to  the  scabbard  was  taut  and 
a  finger's  breadth  of  metal  showed ;  then  they  laid  scabbard 
and  sword  and  girdle  on  the  beaten  red  earth  before  the  door, 
where  unarmed  stood  the  Kir. 

133 


They  gave  greeting,  naming  Gods  and  high  titles  of 
men;  and  then,  as  travellers  over  long  roads,  they  told  of 
towns  and  kings,  and  of  what  they  had  seen  and  heard. 

The  village  where  they  had  rested  for  the  night  was 
temple  land,  a  free  gift  many  generations  back  to  the  Temple 
and  its  Priests.  The  Kir  spoke  of  the  present  holder,  asking 
of  the  hospitality  they  had  received  and  whether  they  had  been 
branded  with  the  holy  Temple  sign.  They  bared  their  arms 
and  showed  the  brand  burned  red  and  white  on  the  flesh. 
Other  brands  were  there  of  famous  Temples  showing  the 
journeys  and  pilgrimages  they  had  made. 

They  had  found  a  welcome:  it  had  pleased  the  Priest 
to  be  merry  in  their  company.  But  in  the  village  and  on  the 
lands  under  him,  he  ruled  hard;  and  along  the  coast  men 
jeered  at  the  temple'land  villagers,  who  for  the  honour  of  the 
Temple,  kept  life  sacred  and  might  not  hunt  or  fish.  The 
beauties  of  the  village  offered  at  the  Temple,  so  nets  there 
were  indeed — hung  near  the  road  Kir's  house  where  none 
dared  rob — left  there  by  those  who  used  them,  seeing  that  they 
might  not  bring  them  to  the  village.  But  the  Kir  spoke 
not  to  those  women,  nor  to  the  brothers  and  husbands 
who  fished. 

One  of  the  travellers  said  with  a  laugh  that  there 
would  soon  be  another  net  left  for  safety  outside  the  village, 
for  the  Priest  was  merry  and  would  not  be  over  vigilant  on 
those  who  gave  good  value. 

The  Kir  rose  as  the  laugh  sounded;  his  tongue  clicked 
134 


to  end  the  talk,  and  he  passed  behind  the  house.  The  early 
day  was  breaking,  and  he  stood  there,  his  eyes  seeking  the 
light  and  the  road. 

The  travellers  girdled  their  swords  to  return  to  the 
village,  and  passing  behind  the  house  they  saw  him.  Hands 
beat  on  breast  and  a  sob  was  heard. 

The  scabbard'twines  were  broken  before  they  reached  the 
Kir,  and  she  turned  and  saw ;  but  her  eyes  sought  the  road 
again;  and  she  had  sobbed  but  once,  for  the  sex  she 
belonged  to. 

And  so  they  cut  her  down ;  and  a  stone  marks  the  place 
on  the  old  tank. 

There  when  the  cattle  stray  at  dusk,  homeward  from  the 
fields,  the  women  turn  them  to  the  village  and  the  men  keep 
the  road. 

SHADWELL  BOULDERSON, 


135 


MADAME  DE  WARENS. 


In  his  old  age  Rousseau  wrote  that  the  spot  in  the  little 
town  of  Annecy  where,  as  a  youth  of  sixteen,  he  first  met 
Madame  de  Warens  ought  to  be  surrounded  by  railings  of  gold, 
and  only  approached  kneeling  by  those  who  revere  the  monu' 
ments  of  human  salvation.  Extravagant  as  that  utterance  may 
seem  to  us,  we  cannot  doubt  the  magnitude  of  an  influence 
which  left  so  profound  an  impression  even  half  a  century 
afterwards,  and  Rousseau's  estimate  of  his  indebtedness  has 
been  endorsed  by  many  of  his  modern  critics.  As  Michelet 
put  it,  Rousseau's  genius  was  born  of  Madame  de  Warens. 

It  is  impossible  not  to  feel  curiosity  concerning  the  woman 
who  so  largely  moulded  the  man  who  himself  was  one  of  the 
chief  moulding  forces,  not  only  of  his  own  times  but  of  the 
whole  modern  world.  Every  reader  of  the  Confessions  remem- 
bers  Madame  de  Warens,  but  vivid  as  is  Rousseau's  account 
of  her  it  is  still  imperfect  and  misleading.  Rousseau's  own 
knowledge  of  the  woman  whom  he  worshipped  more  or  less 
throughout  life,  the  real  heroine  of  his  Nouvelle  Helotsc, 
was  indeed,  as  regards  her  history,  in  many  respects  less 
complete  than  is  ours  tO'day.  It  is  only  within  recent 
years  that  the  investigations  of  a  few  men  of  letters  and 
research  in  Switzerland  and  in  Savoy, — more  especially  M.  de 
136 


Montet  as  regards  Madame  de  Warens'  early  life  in  the  Vaud 
country,  M.  Mugnier  concerning  her  later  life  in  Savoy,  and 
M.  Ritter  as  to  her  religious  opinions  and  their  sources, — 
have  finally  made  that  history  clear. 

Francoise^Louise  de  la  Tour  belonged  to  the  baronial 
family  who  possessed  Chatelard,  with  its  picturesque  old  castle 
on  the  hillside  overlooking  the  lake  of  Geneva,  near  Vevey, 
a  familiar  sight  to  the  foreign  colony  now  dwelling  near  by 
at  Montreux  and  Clarens.  She  was  born  in  March,  1699, 
the  second  of  three  children,  and  the  only  survivor.  Her 
mother  died  in  childbirth  when  Louise  was  still  an  infant,  and 
she  was  educated  by  one  of  her  father's  sisters,  who  became 
a  second  mother  to  her.  Although  her  father  married  again 
she  remained  with  her  aunts  at  Le  Basset,  near  Chatelard,  a 
comfortable  but  rather  humble  looking  house,  with  a  wooden 
gallery  outside,  on  to  which  the  doors  and  windows  of  the 
upper  floor  opened.  This  house,  which  was  situated  on  the 
hillside  some  distance  above  the  lake,  and  enjoyed  a  wide  and 
beautiful  outlook  from  amid  its  vines  and  trees,  was  destroyed 
a  few  years  ago.  There  still  remain  a  few  of  the  splendid 
chestnuts  which  once  formed  a  wood  called  "  le  bosquet  de 
Clarens,"  celebrated  by  Rousseau  in  the  Nouvelle  Heloies,  and 
now  often  called  "  le  bosquet  de  Julie."  Madame  de  Warens 
in  character,  tastes,  and  feelings  corresponds  to  Julie,  although 
the  heroine  of  the  novel  lives  on  a  somewhat  more  magnificent 
scale.  This  was  so  not  only  because  the  scenes  of  the  real 
girl's  life  had  been  passed  through  Rousseau's  exalted  imagi- 

137 


nation,  but  also  because  Madame  de  Warens  herself  was  never 
absolutely  accurate,  even  with  Rousseau,  in  regard  to  the 
details  of  her  early  life,  and  was  always  willing  to  magnify 
somewhat  the  events  of  the  past,  and  to  leave  out  of  account 
anything  which  might  seem  unfavourable  to  herself.  It  is  a 
reticence  which,  like  much  else  in  her  life,  has  not  in  the  event 
proved  altogether  wise,  for,  as  we  shall  see,  it  has  led  Rousseau, 
by  trusting  to  his  imagination  or  to  gossip,  to  defame  unduly 
the  woman  to  whom  he  owed  so  much,  and  whom  he  so 
sincerely  worshipped. 

We  know,  however,  all  the  essential  facts  of  the  young 
Francoise'Louise's  life,  and  it  is  not  difficult  to  reconstruct  it. 
At  that  time  it  was  usual  for  the  rural  aristocracy  to  live  in 
this  simple  fashion,  and  they  were  not  therefore  the  less  con- 
sidered. The  ladies  of  Le  Basset  were  on  intimate  terms  with 
Magny,  an  old  man  of  high  character  who  enjoyed  great 
esteem  in  the  Pays  de  Vaud,  although  he  was  the  leader  of  the 
pietistic  movement,  by  no  means  an  orthodox  position  in  a 
strictly  Calvinistic  land.  Magny,  however,  was  in  touch  with 
the  great  German  mystical  movement  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  which  sought  to  bring  a  new  freedom,  a  new  emO' 
tional  depth,  into  religion.  The  Calvinism  of  her  native  land, 
we  may  be  sure,  never  had  the  slightest  attraction  for  Madame 
de  Warens,  but  for  the  pietism  which  Magny  represented, 
although  she  never  strictly  adopted  it,  she  had  a  natural 
affinity.  Its  indifference  to  forms,  its  belief  in  instinct  and 
impulse,  its  tendency  to  sum  up  its  doctrines  in  the  formula 
138 


embodied  in  Saint  Augustine's  saying :  Love  and  do  what  you 
like — all  these  things  would  certainly  appeal  to  Madame  de 
Warens.  In  order  to  understand  her  attitude  we  may  profit- 
ably re-read  the  "  Bekenntnisse  einer  schonen  Seele "  in 
Wilhelm  Meister.  Goethe  has  here  very  faithfully  recorded 
the  inner  life  of  a  woman  who  fell  under  the  influence  of 
Moravian  pietism.  Madame  de  Warens  would  also  have 
said,  like  the  woman  of  the  "  beautiful  soul/'  u  Nothing 
appears  to  me  in  the  form  of  a  law ;  it  is  an  impulse  which 
leads  me ;  I  follow  my  feelings  and  know  as  little  of  restraint 
as  of  repentance."  But  the  "  beautiful  soul "  added  that  the 
impulse  which  led  her  always  led  her  right,  and  that  Madame 
de  Warens  could  scarcely  have  ventured  to  claim ;  the  ele- 
ments  of  her  nature  were  less  happily  tempered.  But  the 
reality  of  her  pietism  can  scarcely  be  doubted;  it  remained 
rudimentary,  but  it  so  genuinely  harmonised  with  her  own 
temperament  that  it  is  probable  she  never  realised  how  much 
of  it  was  due  to  the  atmosphere  which  Magny  had  created 
around  her  in  youth.  It  would  seem  that  she  never  mentioned 
his  name  to  Rousseau,  yet  the  religious  ideas  she  taught  him 
were  those  she  had  learnt  from  Magny.  On  the  latter  point 
Rousseau's  evidence  is  clear.  It  is  these  German  religious 
influences,  filtered  first  through  Magny,  and  then  through 
Madame  de  Warens,  which  reappear  in  the  "Vicaire  Savo- 
yard,"  and  so  often  elsewhere  in  Rousseau's  writings,  as  a 
mighty  force  which  was  to  sweep  away  the  cold  deism  of  that 
age,  and  may  indeed  almost  be  said  to  have  become  in  their  later 

139 


transformations  a  part  of  the  modern  spirit. 

Francoise-Louise  was  rather  spoilt  by  her  aunts  who 
were  charmed  by  her  pretty  face,  her  precociously  alert  intelli- 
gence, and  the  independence  which  was  from  the  first  a  note  of 
her  character.  She  had  an  eager  thirst  for  knowledge,  hardly 
satisfied  by  the  modicum  of  instruction  in  which  a  girl's 
education  consisted,  and  she  gratified  her  desires  by  devouring 
the  medical  and  natural  history  books  which  had  belonged  to 
her  grandfather,  a  doctor.  She  thus  acquired  that  taste  for 
chemistry  and  medicine  which  never  forsook  her,  and  later 
induced  her  to  urge  Rousseau  to  become  a  doctor.  For 
housewifely  duties,  however,  and  for  domestic  economy,  all 
the  efforts  of  her  aunts  and  her  step-mother  could  never  impart 
to  her  any  aptitude,  and  there  lay  a  chief  source  of  the  mis- 
fortunes  she  was  plunged  into  throughout  life.  She  lived 
mostly  with  the  peasant  girls  of  the  neighbourhood ;  she  thus 
acquired,  and  retained,  the  love  of  being  surrounded  by 
inferiors,  a  delight  in  their  admiration  and  subservience. 

She  was  still  only  a  child  of  fourteen  at  her  marriage  in 
1713,  to  a  soldier  of  good  family,  twelve  years  older  than 
herself,  M.  de  Loys,  who  took  the  name  of  De  Vuarens  (more 
commonly  De  Warens),  after  a  village  of  which  he  had  the 
lordship.  He  was  violently  in  love  with  his  young  wife.  She 
brought  him  a  dot  equal  in  modern  money  to  something  over 
£7,000,  and  Magny  was  appointed  her  trustee,  replacing  the  pre- 
vious trustees  who  had  disagreed  over  the  marriage  settlement. 
The  young  couple  settled  at  Vevey,  whither  many  French 
140 


Huguenots  had  migrated  after  the  Revocation  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  and  spent  the  autumns  at  Chailly, — in  the  centre  of  the 
vine  district  which  was  part  of  the  bride's  dot, — in  order  to 
oversee  the  grape  harvest.  In  the  Nourelle  Heloise  the  petty 
lordship  of  Vuarens  is  magnified  into  the  barony  of  D'Etanges, 
and  little  Chailly  figures  as  the  domain  of  Clarens. 

It  is  in  1715,  when  she  was  still  but  a  girl  of  sixteen,  that 
Madame  first  steps  into  public  life  and  reveals  clearly  her  vivid 
impetuous  personality.  By  marriage  she  had  lost  her  rights 
of  citizenship  at  Vevey,  and  her  husband  possessed  no  such 
rights  there ;  consequently  she  was  unable  to  sell  her  wine  in 
the  town,  for  that  was  a  privilege  reserved  to  legalised  citizens. 
She  induced  her  husband  to  apply  for  these  rights.  But  in  the 
meanwhile,  without  waiting  for  the  results  of  the  application, 
— and  probably  without  consulting  her  husband,  whose  con* 
duct  never  failed  in  correctness, — she  forthwith  began  to  sell 
her  wine  in  the  town.  This  little  episode  cannot  be  passed 
over,  because  it  is  a  revelation  of  the  woman's  whole  nature 
throughout  life.  Her  position  in  the  town  made  the  result 
of  the  application  certain,  but  her  eager  impetuosity  could  never 
wait  for  events  to  ripen ;  her  plans  must  always  be  carried  out 
at  once,  recklessly,  even,  if  need  be,  unscrupulously.  The 
results,  of  course,  were  not  usually  happy.  They  were  not  so 
on  the  present  occasion.  The  town  council  felt  called  upon 
to  reprimand  M.  de  Warens  and  to  threaten  more  severe 
measures.  Young  Madame's  pride  was  hurt,  all  the  more  so, 
doubtless,  because  she  was  in  the  wrong,  and  feeling  her  social 

141 


position  shaken,  she  agreed  to  an  old  wish  of  her  husband  to 
settle  at  Lausanne, — persuading  him,  however,  first  to  secure 
the  Vevey  citizenship, — in  the  course  of  1718.  De  Warens  was 
a  native  of  Lausanne  and  was  received  with  distinction.  But 
living  proved  expensive  at  Lausanne, — as,  in  Madame  de 
Warens'  experience,  indeed,  it  proved  everywhere, — and  the 
young  wife  persuaded  her  husband  to  secure  further  resources 
from  his  father.  This  led  to  quarrels  and  unpleasantness,  and 
as  Madame  felt  no  attachment  to  Lausanne,  they  returned  to 
Vevey  where  the  husband  received  a  high  official  position, 
and  the  wife  distinguished  herself  by  her  generosity  and 
philanthropy. 

At  this  point  we  have  to  consider  a  difficult  and  delicate 
question  which  it  is  impossible  to  pass  over.  Rousseau 
states  definitely  in  the  Confessions  that  young  Madame  de 
Warens  was  seduced  in  Switzerland  by  a  certain  M.  de  Tavel, 
who  to  effect  his  object  had  first  persuaded  her  that  morality 
and  modesty  were  merely  conventions,  and  that  she  after* 
wards,  "  it  is  said,"  became  the  mistress  of  a  Swiss  minister, 
one  Perret.  But  M.  de  Montet  and  M.  Mugnier,  the  two  chief 
authorities  on  Madame  de  Warens'  life,  throw  some  doubt  on 
this  statement.  The  question  arises:  How  did  Rousseau 
know  ?  In  after  years  he  went  to  Vevey  and  the  neighbour* 
hood;  during  his  stay  there  he  associated  mainly  with  the 
society  that  met  in  the  parlours  of  small  inns,  and  while  such 
gossip  as  he  might  hear  there  concerning  a  woman  who  had 
abandoned  both  her  husband  and  her  religion,  would  certainly 
142 


be  scandalous,  it  would  certainly  also  be  worthless.  It  is 
known  that  even  up  to  her  final  departure  from  Switzer* 
land,  Madame  de  Warens  enjoyed  the  highest  consideration, 
and  as  a  rigid  puritanical  inquisition  then  ruled  at  Vevey,  this 
could  not  possibly  have  been  the  case  had  anything  been 
publicly  known  of  such  episodes  as  Rousseau  tells  of,  for  in 
that  case  she  would  have  been  called  before  the  bar  of  the 
Consistory.  Her  husband,  in  the  end,  had  much  fault  to  find, 
— with  her  fondness  for  industrial  enterprises,  her  extravagant 
generosity,  the  vanity  that  led  her  into  exaggeration  and  false* 
hood,  her  independence  and  dislike  of  advice,  her  leaning  to 
pietism,  the  ease  with  which  she  made  acquaintance  with 
people  who  flattered  her,  he  even  called  her  at  last 
"  an  accomplished  comedian,"  —  but  he  never  hinted  that 
he  suspected  her  of  infidelity.  If,  therefore,  rumours  of 
immorality  afterwards  gathered  around  the  name  of  the 
apostate  and  fugitive,  they  could  scarcely  have  proceeded  from 
any  reliable  source.  We  must  fall  back  on  the  supposition 
that  Rousseau's  statements  are  founded  on  the  confidences  of 
Madame  de  Warens  herself.  But  here  we  have  to  remember 
the  unquestionable  fact,  clearly  to  be  seen  in  the  Confessions, 
that,  even  with  Rousseau,  Madame  de  Warens  was  never 
communicative  regarding  those  matters  in  her  personal  life, 
however  remote,  which  might  show  her  in  an  unfavourable 
light.  It  must  be  added  that  neither  De  Tavel  nor  Perret  are 
unknown  persons  ;  the  former  was  a  colonel,  an  old  friend  of 
De  Warens,  but  very  seldom  at  Vevey  though  a  native  of  that 

143 


place ;  the  latter  was  a  clergyman,  twenty-five  years  older  than 
Madame  de  Warens,  and  a  man  of  high  position  and  unspotted 
reputation.  It  seems  to  me  most  reasonable  to  conclude  that 
Rousseau's  statements  must  be  regarded  as  an  effort  of  con- 
structive imagination,  founded  on  slight  data  which  seemed  to 
him  sufficient  basis  for  an  episode  enabling  him  to  explain 
Madame  de  Warens*  character,  but  which,  in  the  light  of  our 
fuller  knowledge  to-day,  cannot  be  unreservedly  accepted.  It 
is  probable  enough  that  De  Tavel  on  his  visits  to  Vevey 
brought  a  knowledge  of  the  new  revolutionary  moral  maxims 
of  Paris  which  the  intelligent  and  inquisitive  young  woman 
was  interested  to  learn,  and  that  eventually  these  maxims 
mingled  with  the  pietistic  teaching  of  Magny — in  a  way  that 
venerable  teacher  would  have  been  far  from  approving — to 
prepare  her  for  that  indifference  to  conventional  moral  con- 
siderations which  her  conduct  subsequently  showed.  But 
that  De  Tavel  himself  sought  to  teach  and  apply  these  maxims 
may  well  have  been  an  ingenious  supposition  by  which 
Rousseau  sought  to  supplement  the  reticence  of  his  informant. 
Had  De  Tavel  been  the  cynical  libertine  which  Rousseau's 
statement  implies,  his  intimate  friend,  De  Warens,  would 
scarcely  have  regarded  him  as  a  fit  associate  for  his  wife.  We 
know  that  in  several  cases  Rousseau  has,  on  altogether 
inadequate  grounds,  attributed  acts  of  early  misconduct  to 
other  people,  whom  he  highly  esteemed,  including  the  original 
of  the  Vicaire  Savoyard,  and  it  must  not  unduly  surprise  us 
that  he  has  done  so  in  the  case  of  Madame  de  Warens.  That 
144 


he  himself  was  a  little  uncertain  about  his  statement  as  to 
De  Tavel  is  suggested  by  the  fact  that  he  coupled  it  with  the 
quite  wanton  rumour  about  Perret.  De  Tavel  has  so  often 
served,  even  in  the  hands  of  the  most  serious  historians,  as  a 
stock  example  of  the  depravity  of  the  eighteenth  century,  that 
it  is  time  to  insist  that  the  one  episode  by  which  his  name 
survives  is  quite  probably  a  legend.  Statements  of  the  kind 
which  Rousseau  attributes  to  De  Tavel  were  often  made 
during  the  eighteenth  century  by  philosophers  in  the  seclusion 
of  their  studies  ;  one  may  be  permitted  to  doubt  whether  they 
ever  proved  dangerous  even  in  the  eighteenth  century.  "  On 
s'amuse  de  l'esprit  d'un  amant,"  remarks  Madame  de  Lursay 
in  Crebillon's  Egaremeats  du  Coeur  a  few  years  later,  "  mais 
ce  n'est  pas  Iui  qui  persuade :  son  trouble,  le  difficult^  qu'il 
trouve  a  s'exprimer,  le  desordre  de  ses  discours,  voila  ce  qui  le 
rend  a  craindre ! " 

We  now  reach  the  circumstances  that  led  up  to  the  central 
episode  in  the  life  of  Madame  de  Warens — her  abandonment  of 
her  home  and  her  religion.  In  1724  a  young  Frenchman,  Elie 
Laffon,  the  son  of  a  refugee  French  Protestant  minister,  had 
arrived  at  Vevey,  and,  in  accordance  with  the  industrial 
traditions  of  the  Huguenots,  he  proposed  to  start  a  manufactory 
of  silk  stockings.  Madame  de  Warens,  who  had  once  been 
the  pupil  of  Laffon's  sister,  soon  heard  of  the  scheme  and 
entered  into  it  with  enthusiasm.  She  was,  as  we  have  seen, 
attracted  to  business  enterprises  at  a  very  early  age,  and  she 
remained  so  to  the  end,  the  ardour  of  her  commercial  scheming 

145 

K 


being  always  rendered  more  acute  by  her  continual  lack  of 
money.  Laffon  needed  assistance  and  capital,  and  without 
asking  the  advice  of  her  husband  Madame  engaged  herself 
to  take  control  of  the  whole  business.  De  Warens  opposed 
the  scheme  from  the  first,  but  his  wife's  influence  over  him 
was  still  great ;  she  induced  him,  against  his  own  better  judg- 
ment, to  borrow  money  in  all  directions  and  to  make  many 
sacrifices.  It  is  needless  to  follow  the  history  of  the  silk 
stocking  manufactory,  now  known  in  all  its  details ;  the  issue 
could  not  be  doubtful.  Madame  had  no  business  capacity, 
and  she  even  appropriated  some  of  the  money  obtained  for  the 
factory  to  her  own  personal  uses ;  Laffon,  who  had  equally 
little  business  capacity,  seems  to  have  followed  her  example. 
Things  went  from  bad  to  worse,  but  Madame  was  too  proud 
to  confess  failure.  At  last  the  strain  began  to  affect  her  nerves. 
In  1725  she  had  to  go  across  the  lake  to  Aix-leS'Bains  for 
treatment  and  distraction.  It  was  a  fateful  visit.  She  felt,  in 
passing  from  Switzerland  into  Savoy,  as  even  tO'day  we  feel 
to  some  degree, — though  Gray's  letters  show  that  this  was  by 
no  means  a  universal  sentiment  even  at  that  time, — a  delightful 
sense  of  the  contrast  between  the  asperity  of  the  one  land  and 
its  people  and  the  larger  and  more  cheerful  atmosphere  of  the 
other.  Aix,  as  we  learn  from  Casanova's  account  of  his  stay 
there,  was  then  on  a  very  humble  scale  what  it  has  since 
become  on  a  more  magnificent  and  cosmopolitan  scale,  a  region 
supremely  well  fitted  to  be  the  haunt  of  the  pleasure-seeker 
and  the  health^seeker,  and  Madame  de  Warens,  with  her  ever 
146 


sanguine  and  volatile  temperament,  here  soon  recovered.  She 
met  during  her  stay  a  certain  Madame  de  Bonnevaux,  a  con* 
nection  of  her  husband,  who  belonged  to  Savoy  and  had 
remained  a  Catholic ;  by  her  she  was  taken  to  Chambery  for 
the  first  time,  and  Madame  de  Bonnevaux  would  not  have 
failed  to  make  her  realise  how  different  was  the  tolerant 
Catholicism  of  Savoy  from  the  austere  Calvinism  of  the  Vaud 
country.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  at  this  moment 
Madame  de  Warens  formed  her  plans  for  flight, — if  she  had 
done  so  her  impetuous  nature  would  have  led  her  to  put  them 
into  execution  at  once, — but  when  she  returned  home  she 
certainly  could  not  help  knowing  that  a  more  delightful  and 
congenial  land  lay  on  the  other  side  of  the  lake,  and  when  the 
stress  of  her  life  became  too  hard  to  bear  that  land  appeared 
to  her  as  a  harbour  of  refuge.  She  was  not  so  much  con- 
verted to  Catholicism  as  to  the  religion  of  Savoy,  and  her 
husband  doubtless  felt  this  when  in  later  years  he  used  to 
refer  to  his  divorced  wife  as  "la  Savoyarde."  On  reaching 
Vevey  she  openly  declared  how  charmed  she  was  with  Savoy, 
and  how  disgusted  with  the  Pays  de  Vaud.  The  almost 
hopeless  confusion  into  which  she  had  plunged  her  affairs 
furnished  ample  cause  for  such  disgust.  The  strain  of  pretend- 
ing  to  her  husband  and  her  acquaintances  that  all  was  going 
well  and  nothing  now  needed  but  a  little  more  capital  became 
more  severe  than  ever.  In  the  spring  of  1726  she  realised  that 
the  crash  was  approaching.  Her  pride  would  still  not  allow 
her  to  confess  even  to  her  husband,  or  to  humiliate  herself  in 

147 

Ka 


the  public  eye.  She  preferred  a  secret  flight, — although  that 
placed  her  husband  in  a  much  worse  financial  position  than  if 
she  had  stayed  beside  him, — and  with  a  more  or  less  certain 
expectation  of  honours  and  pensions  bestowed  by  the  King  of 
Sardinia  on  distinguished  converts  to  Catholicism  she  decided 
to  cross  the  lake  for  ever.  Having  persuaded  a  doctor  that 
she  needed  to  visit  the  baths  at  Amphion  in  Savoy,  she  col' 
lected  together  as  much  furniture,  linen,  and  plate  as  possible, 
together  with  the  goods  and  money  remaining  at  the  manu* 
factory,  and  had  them  conveyed  to  the  boat;  she  always 
carried  so  much  luggage  when  she  travelled  that  this  excited 
no  attention.  Her  husband  saw  her  off,  one  day  in  July,  and 
accompanied  by  a  servant  maid  she  crossed  the  lake  and  went 
direct  to  Evian,  where  the  King  was  then  residing.  At  the 
earliest  possible  moment,  when  the  King  was  going  to  mass 
with  a  few  of  his  lords  and  Bishop  Bernex  of  Annecy,  she 
seized  the  prelate's  cassock  and  falling  on  her  knees  said :  "  In 
manus  tuas,  Domine,  commendo  spirituum  meum."  The 
Bishop  raised  her  up  and  after  mass  had  a  long  conversation 
with  her  in  his  rooms.  This  time  her  plans  had  come  off. 
She  had  left  behind  her  Vevey  and  all  its  torturing  worries, 
her  conversion  was  effected ;  she  was  treated  with  distinction 
and  was  soon  to  receive  a  pension,  while  the  Bishop  was 
warmly  congratulated  on  the  brilliant  conquest  he  had  made 
for  the  Church. 

Easy  as  it  may  seem  to  account  for  this  conversion  on 
merely    prudential    grounds,  Madame  de  Warens  was   not 
148 


accustomed  to  be  guided  by  prudential  considerations,  and  we 
know  that  the  step  she  had  taken  cost  her  much  anguish  and 
many  sleepless  nights.  It  was  true  that  she  had  never  been  a 
very  convinced  Calvinist,  her  most  genuine  religious  beliefs, 
though  even  these  were  very  loosely  held,  were  those  of  mystic 
pietism.  Her  old  friend  Magny,  came  over  to  see  her  shortly 
after  her  conversion,  and  declared  on  his  return,  to  the  astonish' 
ment  of  everyone,  that  he  was  entirely  at  rest  in  regard  to  her 
spiritual  state;  such  a  testimony  is,  at  all  events,  to  the 
credit  of  her  genuine  religious  belief  and  genuine  sincerity. 
Perhaps  the  remorse  which  she  found  it  hard  to  stifle  had 
reference  more  to  the  husband  she  had  abandoned  than 
to  the  religion  she  had  exchanged.  There  had,  indeed, 
been  no  children  of  the  union,  though  two  children 
had  been  adopted,  but  it  could  scarcely  be  said  that 
the  marriage  was  altogether  an  unhappy  one;  the  couple 
had  drifted  apart  simply  because  the  husband,  who  having 
begun  by  idolising  his  wife  and  allowing  her  to  rule 
his  actions,  was  now  realising  the  abyss  into  which  her 
impetuous  recklessness,  her  vanity  and  her  business  inca* 
pacity  had  plunged  him;  while  she,  on  her  side,  had  no  real 
sympathy  with  his  strict,  and,  as  it  seemed  to  her,  narrow 
conceptions  of  honour  and  duty.  Of  conjugal  infidelity  there 
was  no  question.  It  might  seem  that  the  clever  and  vivacious 
fugitive  was  playing  off  her  attractions  on  the  King,  but  with 
all  her  serious  failings  Madame  de  Warens  was  not  an  adven* 
turess,  and  if  it  is  still  rather  a  mystery  by  what  influence  she 

149 


obtained  a  liberal  pension  from  a  not  very  generous  monarch ; 
it  cannot  be  suggested  that  the  King  was  in  love  with  her. 

Her  husband  paid  her  two  visits  in  Savoy.  At  the  first 
visit,  to  Evian,  immediately  after  her  conversion,  she  refrained 
from  mentioning  that  episode.  She  asked  him  to  send  her 
Bayle's  Dictionary,  always  a  favourite  book  with  her,  and 
with  it  his  own  English  gold'headed  cane  to  use  when  she 
went  out  ?  these  commissions  he  fulfilled.  Once  more  he  came 
over  to  see  her  at  the  Convent  of  the  Visitation  at  Annecy. 
She  received  him  in  bed,  he  wrote,  to  hide  her  confusion,  and 
he  was  himself  so  overcome  that  at  first  he  could  not  speak. 
When  he  began  to  talk  of  the  fatal  step  which,  as  he  now 
knew,  she  had  taken,  she  pointed  to  a  corner  of  the  room,  and 
on  raising  the  tapestry  he  saw  a  little  cupboard  with  an  open* 
ing  into  the  cloisters,  and  they  spoke  in  whispers  as  they 
amicably  settled  their  affairs  before  parting  for  ever.  He  noted 
with  surprise,  however,  as  he  afterwards  wrote,  the  slight 
importance  which  she  seemed  to  attach  to  the  forms  of  religion, 
the  cavalier  manner  in  which  she  treated  him,  her  sudden 
changes  from  sorrow  to  joy,  her  strange  proposition  that  since 
he  was  always  tolerant  in  religious  matters  he  too  should 
become  a  Catholic.  They  parted  never  to  meet  again.  De 
Warens  returned  to  Vevey,  and  by  his  own  skill  and  the 
goodwill  of  his  fellow  citizens,  slowly  retrieved  his  financial 
position;  at  one  moment,  indeed,  fearing  ruin,  he  fled  to 
England,  and  wrote  from  Islington  to  his  brother  a  long  letter, 
detailing  the  history  of  his  separation  from  his  wife,  which  is, 
150 


after  the  Confessions,  the  most  valuable  document  we  possess 
in  the  light  it  throws  on  Madame  de  Warens'  history  and 
character.  Finding  he  could  not  obtain  in  England  any  posi' 
tion  suited  to  his  rank  he  returned  home,  became  tutor  to  a 
prince,  and  finally  retired  to  Lausanne  where  he  died  in  1754. 
At  the  instigation  of  his  family  he  had  obtained  a  formal 
divorce  for  "malicious  desertion  and  abjuration  of  Protest* 
antism,"  but  he  never  married  again. 

When  Madame  de  Warens  settled  in  the  delightful  little 
town  of  Annecy — in  a  house  to  the  west  of  the  present 
episcopal  residence,  overlooking  the  Thion  canal — she  was 
nearly  twenty^seven  years  of  age.  She  was,  her  husband 
remarks,  a  woman  of  great  intelligence,  of  much  strength  of 
will,  and  a  delightful  companion.  De  Conzfe,  who  first  knew 
her  at  this  time,  speaks  of  her  charming  laughter,  her  viva* 
cious  eyes,  her  intelligence,  as  giving  an  uncommon  energy  to 
everything  she  said,  while  she  was  entirely  without  affectation 
or  insincerity.  We  know  from  Rousseau's  description  that 
she  was  rather  short  and  plump,  with  blue  eyes  and  light  brown 
hair.  Various  portraits  have  been  supposed  to  represent  her, 
but  the  only  one  which  has  good  claims  to  authenticity  is  a 
miniature  in  the  Salle  des  Ivoires  of  the  Cluny  Museum,  sup* 
posed  to  date  from  some  twenty  years  later ;  it  represents  a 
middle-aged  woman  in  whom  we  can  still  detect  some  of  the 
traits  attributed  to  Madame  de  Warens  in  early  life. 

There  is  one  point  in  regard  to  Madame  de  Warens' 
temperament  which  is  of  the  first  importance  in  the  light  it 

151 


sheds  on  her  life  and  actions,  though  so  far  it  has  attracted  no 
attention.  De  Warens  mentions,  briefly  and  incidentally, 
without  insistence,  that  his  wife  was  hysterical  ("  sujette  aux 
vapeurs  " ).  The  fact  is  full  of  significance ;  it  explains  that 
intelligent  but  too  impetuous  and  ill-regulated  activity  which 
marked  her  whole  life ;  it  gives  us  the  clue  to  that  thread  of 
slight  mental  anomaly  and  imbalance  which  was  fated  to 
plunge  her  into  difficulties  at  every  step.  We  are  not  entirely 
dependent  on  her  husband  for  our  knowledge  of  this  definite 
constitutional  peculiarity.  Rousseau  also,  equally  unsuspect' 
ing  the  significance  of  his  statement  as  an  index  of  abnormal 
nervous  sensibility,  mentions  that  at  dinner  she  was  so 
overcome  by  the  odour  of  the  dishes,  that  she  could  seldom 
begin  till  he  had  finished,  when  he  would  begin  again  to  keep 
her  company.  We  have  always  to  remember  that,  like 
Rousseau  himself,  who  was  so  irresistibly  attracted  to  her, 
Madame  de  Warens,  though  in  slighter  degree,  was  an  organ* 
ically  abnormal  person. 

We  have  seen  that  the  evidence  as  to  Madame  de  Warens' 
infidelity  to  her  husband  rests  on  a  very  weak  foundation  and 
may  safely  be  rejected.  The  evidence  regarding  the  divorced 
wife  is  less  doubtful.  Very  shortly  after  settling  at  Annecy 
she  was  certainly  living  on  intimate  terms  with  her  servant, 
the  faithful  steward  of  her  affairs,  Claude  Anet.  Rousseau 
has  done  full  justice  to  the  estimable  and  upright  character  of 
this  young  man  ;  except  his  extreme  devotion  to  his  mistress 
no  reproach  has  ever  been  cast  on  him.  He  was  born  at 
152 


Montreux,  and  belonged  to  a  family  which  had  long  served 
the  La  Tour  family.  At  the  period  we  have  now  reached  he 
was  twenty 'One  years  of  age.  It  is  highly  probable  that  he 
already  cherished  a  passion  for  Madame  at  Vevey;  he  pre* 
pared  for  his  flight  at  the  time  that  she  was  leaving ;  he  left 
Switzerland  soon  afterwards  to  join  her,  and  with  her  he 
abjured  Protestantism.  One  is  inclined  at  first  to  suspect 
(with  M.  Mugnier)  that  we  here  have  an  elopement,  but  on  the 
whole  the  suspicion  seems  unnecessary.  The  financial  ruin 
which  hung  over  Madame  de  Warens  amply  accounts  for  her 
flight.  It  is  clear  that  she  gladly  availed  herself  of  Anet's 
devotion,  and  accepted  his  sacrifices  at  a  moment  when  she 
sorely  needed  them.  But  the  reward,  it  may  well  have  been, 
came  later,  when  she  felt  her  loneliness  in  a  foreign  country, 
when  she  knew  that  by  the  law  of  her  own  country  though 
not  that  of  her  new  religion  she  was  a  divorced  woman,  and 
when  in  close  association  with  Claude  Anet  she  learned  to 
feel  for  him  a  warmer  emotion  than  that  of  gratitude.  The 
relationship  remained  a  secret;  Savoy  was  a  freer  country 
than  austere  and  inquisitorial  Switzerland,  but  social  feeling 
would  not  have  tolerated  a  lady  whose  steward  was  her  lover. 
It  may  be  noted  that  the  three  men  whom  we  know  positively 
to  have  been  Madame  de  Warens*  lovers, — Anet,  Rousseau,  and 
Wintzen  were  all  Swiss  Protestants  who  had  abjured  their  reli* 
gion ;  they  were  all  younger  than  herself,  and  all  of  lower  social 
class.  She  never  really  changed  under  the  influences  of  life;  what 
she  was  in  early  youth  she  remained  in  age ;  in  the  mature 

153 


woman's  choice  of  her  lovers  we  still  see  the  little  girl  at  Le 
Basset  who  delighted  to  lord  it  over  the  peasant  children 
around  her. 

Rousseau,  an  unpromising  runaway  youth  of  sixteen, 
reached  Annecy  on  Palm  Sunday  in  1728,  and  met  Madame 
de  Warens  as,  with  her  stick  in  her  hand — the  gold-headed 
cane,  no  doubt,  that  we  know  of — she  was  entering  the  church 
of  the  Cordeliers.  It  was  a  memorable  day  in  his  life,  a  more 
memorable  day  in  hers  than  she  was  ever  to  know.  As  regards 
the  years  that  followed  at  Annecy,  the  earlier  years  at  Cham- 
bery,  and  the  occupation  of  Les  Charmettes,  Rousseau's 
Confessions  is  the  prime  authority  for  Madame  de  Warens' 
life,  and  the  incomparable  pages  which  he  has  devoted  to  these 
years  are  on  the  whole  so  faithful  that  the  story  need  not  be 
told  again ;  no  reader  of  the  Confessions  ever  forgets  them, 
and  when  he  visits  the  secluded  valley  of  Les  Charmettes 
and  enters  the  little  house  which  scarcely  seems  changed  since 
Rousseau  left  it,  he  seems  to  be  returning  to  a  spot  he  had 
known  long  before. 

In  1744,  after  Rousseau  had  finally  left  Savoy  to  settle  in 
Paris,  the  Spaniards  had  come  to  occupy  Chambery  ;  Madame 
de  Warens  for  a  time  lost  her  pension,  and  with  her  usual 
energy  and  skill  in  initiative  she  started  a  soap  manufactory 
and  also,  it  appears,  a  chocolate  manufactory,  sending  some  of 
both  products  as  a  present  to  Rousseau.  At  the  same  time 
she  began  coalmining  and  iron-mining  operations,  trying  to 
establish  a  company.    But,  as  we  know,  she  could  never 

154 


carry  through  the  schemes  she  was  so  clever  in  planning,  and 
these  new  enterprises  went  through  all  the  same  stages  to  ruin 
as  the  silk  stocking  manufactory  of  twenty  years  earlier. 
Rousseau,  himself  struggling  with  difficulties  of  all  kinds,  sent 
her  small  sums  from  time  to  time.  In  1754  she  writes  to  him 
reproachfully  that  she  is  in  the  state  mentioned  in  the  Imitation 
wherein  that  fails  us  on  which  we  have  placed  our  chief  hopes. 
"  Malgr£  tout  cela,"  she  concludes,  "  je  suis  et  je  serai  toute  ma 
vie  votre  veritable  bonne  mere."  Less  that  a  month  later  she 
writes  to  the  Court  of  Turin  that  she  is  "  without  bread  and 
without  credit,"  and  solicits  a  loan  from  the  King  as  her 
pension  is  engaged  by  her  industrial  obligations.  In  the  same 
year,  as  Rousseau  tells  us,  he  came  with  Thdrese  to  see  her 
at  Chamb6ry ;  he  was  afflicted  at  her  condition,  and  made  an 
impracticable  proposition  that  she  should  live  with  them  in 
Paris.  Of  her  jewels  but  one  ring  was  now  left,  and  this  she 
wished  to  place  on  TheYese's  hand.  It  was  the  last  time 
Rousseau  ever  saw  her.  In  1761  the  NouveJle  Heloise  appeared 
and  fascinated  the  attention  of  the  world.  By  this  time  the 
woman  who  was  its  real  heroine  was  old,  poor,  forgotten ; 
some  years  before  she  had  become  a  chronic  invalid ;  we  do 
not  know  whether  she  ever  read  the  famous  novel  she  had 
inspired,  or  even  heard  of  its  fame.  The  year  afterwards  she 
died,  and  it  was  some  months  before  Rousseau  received  the 
news  of  her  death  in  a  letter  from  her  friend,  De  Conzfe ;  she 
had  left  nothing  behind  her,  wrote  De  Conzi£,  but  the  evidences 
of  her  piety  and  her  poverty.      Sixteen  years  later,  Rousseau 

155 


also  died.  The  last  words  he  ever  wrote,  the  concluding  lines 
of  his  Reveries,  were  devoted  to  the  memory  of  his  first  meet' 
ing,  exactly  fifty  years  earlier,  with  the  woman  to  whom  he 
owed  those  "  four  or  five  years  wherein  I  enjoyed  a  century  of 
life  and  of  pure  and  full  happiness." 


Madame  de  Warens  has  seemed  to  many  who  only  knew 
her  through  the  Confessions,  an  enigma,  almost  a  monstrO' 
sity.  When  all  the  facts  of  her  life  are  before  us,  and  we 
have  patiently  reconstructed  them — and,  where  we  cannot 
reconstruct,  divined — we  realise  that  little  that  is  enigmatic 
remains.  She  was  simply  a  restless,  impetuous,  erring,  and 
suffering  woman,  of  unusual  intelligence,  and  somewhat 
hysterical — less  so  than  some  women  who  have  played  a 
noble  part  in  practical  affairs,  than  many  women  whom  we 
revere  for  their  spiritual  graces.  Her  life,  when  we  understand 
it,  was  the  natural  outcome  of  her  special  constitution  in  re* 
action  with  circumstances.  The  explanation  of  the  supposed 
enigma  becomes  therefore  an  interesting  psychological  study. 

But  Madame  de  Warens  is  something  more  than  a  mere 
subject  for  psychological  study  such  as  we  might  more  profit* 
ably  exercise  nearer  home.  She  is  the  only  person  who  can 
claim  to  be  the  teacher  of  the  man  who  was  himself  the  greatest 
teacher  of  his  century.  When  he  went  to  her  he  was  a  vaga* 
bond  apprentice  in  whom  none  could  see  any  good.  She  raised 
him,  succoured  him,  cherished  him,  surrounded  him  with  her 
156 


conscious  and  unconscious  influence ;  she  was  the  only  educa* 
tion  he  ever  received.  When  he  left  her  he  was  no  longer  the 
worthless  apprentice  of  an  engraver,  but  a  supreme  master  of 
all  those  arts  which  most  powerfully  evoke  the  ideals  and 
emotions  of  mankind.  We  seldom  open  Rousseau's  books 
now;  the  immortal  Confessions,  and  for  some  few  readers 
Emile,  alone  remain.  Nevertheless  Rousseau  once  moved  the 
world ;  when  the  curious  critic  takes  up  innumerable  counters 
from  among  our  current  sentiments  and  beliefs,  and  seeks  to 
decipher  the  effaced  image  and  superscription  it  is  the  pupil  of 
Madame  de  Warens  that  he  finds.  She  failed,  it  is  true,  to  live 
her  own  life  nobly.  But  she  has  played  a  not  ignoble  part  in 
the  life  of  the  world,  and  it  is  time  to  render  to  her  memory 
our  small  tribute  of  reverence. 

HAVELOCK  ELLIS. 


»57 


THE  CLUE. 


Life  from  sunned  peak,  witched  wood,  and  flowery  dell 
A  hundred  ways  the  eager  spirit  wooes, 
To  roam,  to  dream,  to  conquer,  to  rebel ; 
Yet  in  its  ear,  ever  a  voice  cries,  Choose  I 

So  many  ways,  yet  only  one  shall  find ; 
So  many  joys,  yet  only  one  shall  bless ; 
So  many  creeds,  yet  for  each  pilgrim  mind 
One  road  to  the  divine  forgetfulness. 

Tongues  talk  of  truth,  but  truth  is  only  there 
Where  the  heart  runs  to  be  outpoured  utterly, 
A  stream  whose  motion  is  its  home, — to  dare 
Follow  one  faith  and  in  that  faith  be  free. 

0  Love,  since  I  have  found  one  truth  so  true, 

1  would  lose  all,  to  lose  my  loss  in  you. 

LAURENCE  BINYON. 
158 


DAPHNE  AND  APOLLO 


RICHARD    FARQUHARSON: 
A  Chapter  of  Childhood. 


Human  life  is  a  fragment,  at  best.  .  .  .  And  that 
moment  of  childhood  when,  in  one  signal  flash  like  the 
uncapping  of  the  camera,  character  is  fixed,  is  surely  rather 
the  record  than  the  prophecy  of  a  life  afterwards  lived? 


Thrown  upon  his  own  resorces,  practically,  at  four  years 
old,  Richard  Farquharson,  at  ten,  was  older  in  many  ways 
than  other  boys  of  his  age. 

His  memories  grouped  themselves  into  scenes ;  one  was 
his  nightmare. 

That  dreadful  day !  Did  he  really  remember  it,  I  wonder, 
or  was  it  merely  an  imaginary  landmark  in  that  valley  of 
vision  which  kept  alive  in  him  a  spark  of  tenderness  amidst 
the  universal  harshness  and  austerity  of  his  life  at  Glune  ? 
He  thought  of  it  sometimes  with  that  strange  sort  of  pride 
which  naturally  brave  children  feel  in  recalling  from  a  safe 
distance  something  which  at  the  time  was  infinitely  terrifying. 

161 
L 


A  cold  bleak  day,  the  first  of  days  which  were  all  bleak  and 
cold :  a  line  of  dark  shapes  clustering  close  in  the  gloomy  hall, 
grouped,  circle-wise,  about  one  central  shadow  deeper  than  the 
rest,  over  which  heavy  drapery  was  thrown.  Upon  this 
unknown  object,  the  eyes  of  all  were  fixed ;  child  as  he  was, 
Richard  shrank  back  from  it  instinctively.  And  presently 
strange  men  appeared,  a  long  line  of  figures  formed  up,  led  by 
one  which  for  the  first  time  struck  utter  terror  into  his  soul 
— his  mother's.  And  then  they  were  no  more,  and  Richard 
was  left  alone,  forgotten,  in  a  silence  that  frightened  him  so 
greatly  that  he  could  neither  cry  out  nor  move — a  silence  that 
seemed  to  catch  hold  of  him  with  invisible  fingers  and  tighten 
its  grip  upon  his  throat,  as  the  outer  door  clanged  upon  him 
and  left  the  four  year  old  child  in  the  room  where  a  dis- 
honoured death  had  lately  held  grim  revel. 

His  nurse  remembered  him  and  ran  back,  perhaps  five 
minutes  later.  But  that  five  minutes  of  solitary  anguish  had 
done  its  work,  spelling  eternity  to  Richard,  an  eternity  which 
the  weekly  sermons  of  the  Forbeggie  minister,  dilating  under 
fifteen  or  sixteen  headings,  on  "  The  God  of  Wrath,"  and  the 
torments  of  sinners,  such  as  "  The  worm  of  the  damned  that 
dieth  not,"  and  "  The  fire  that  shall  never  be  quenched,"  con- 
tinually  kept  alive  in  him,  but  scarcely  made  more  palatable. 

But  the  years  that  followed  brought  Richard  his  compen- 
sations.   "Fide  et  Fortitudine"  was  the  motto  of  his  race; 
he  had  learned  its  lessons  early.     He  loved  the  lash  of  his 
inheritance,  nor  grudged  one  of  the  supperless  occasions  which 
162 


helped  to  retain  the  few  splendours  of  a  clan  which  derived 
from  Macduff's-Thane  of  Fife.  Indeed,  he  positively  thrived 
on  austerities  that  would  have  broken  the  spirit  of  a  less 
hardy  lad. 

His  taste  for  solitude  was  fostered  by  his  enforced  loneli- 
ness. The  days  went  swiftly.  To  be  more  or  less  alone  in 
the  world,  except  for  a  collie  dog,  is  not  necessarily  to  be  self' 
centred  when  every  bird  knows  your  call,  when  stoats  and 
ferrets,  even,  are  your  familiar  friends.  Richard's  mind — 
dependent  upon  nature  for  its  amusements — was  seldom  called 
upon  to  translate  the  word  "  disappointment."  The  loneliness 
which  wrapped  him  round  became  his  dear  possession,  and 
was  peopled  with  invisible  companions.  There  was  a  hut  in 
the  park  near  the  river,  about  three  miles  from  the  house, 
where  Dan,  the  collie,  and  he  played  the  part  of  settlers  in  a 
land  full  of  enemies.  He  knew  the  range  of  every  object 
within  view ;  he  altered  its  defences  day  after  day,  laying  down 
wire  entanglements,  building  rough  stockades,  or  elementary 
trenches  with  look-holes  and  head-cover,  in  all  of  which  Dan 
took  deep  interest.  He  was  his  own  stern  critic  and  yester- 
day's  work  was  pulled  down  on  the  morrow,  until  the  day 
came  when  he  found  it  good.  Covered  with  dirt,  growing  in 
experience,  could  the  heart  of  boy  ask  more  ? 

Nature  is  a  jealous  mistress,  but  she  gives  openly  of  her 
best  to  the  lover  who  lives  with  her  whole-heartedly  as  did 
Richard.  His  eye  and  ear  became  presently  so  well-trained, 
that  from  quite  far  he  could  detect  a  moving  object,  and,  with 

163 

Id 


the  wind  blowing  gently  towards  him  and  his  ear  to  the 
ground,  could  distinguish  a  single  footfall  on  a  path  nearly  a 
mile  away.  Blindfold,  or  in  the  dark,  he  could  make  his  way 
across  his  beloved  land  without  a  slip.  Books  of  travels  in 
far  countries  had  taught  him  to  destroy  the  tracks  of  his  in* 
coming  and  outgoing,  so  every  step  of  the  way  to  this  special 
place  of  concealment,  had  in  it  the  thrill,  the  enchantment  of  an 
adventure.  To  him  who  has  never  been  to  a  theatre,  a  country 
life  becomes  a  beautiful  play  of  birth  and  death ;  things  move 
and  have  their  being,  that  he  may  see  them  pass  to  their 
appointed  end.  The  green  earth  is  the  stage,  Nature  the  play- 
wright,  and  God  Himself  the  Great  Scene-painter. 

Richard's  tutor,  a  half-blind  village  schoolmaster  who 
came  for  three  hours  daily  when  Mrs.  Farquharson  could 
afford  to  pay  his  meagre  fees,  was  the  only  "  outside  "  person 
whom  he  ever  saw.  Between  the  boy  and  his  mother  there 
was  neither  communion  nor  confidence.  Morning  and  even- 
ing  he  went  to  her  dutifully,  obeying  the  custom  of  his  child- 
hood,  to  find  her  sitting  in  her  accustomed  place,  a  high-backed 
chair  in  the  library  where  his  father's  papers  and  diaries  were 
collected.  Her  frozen  lips — lips  tightened  into  a  line  so  hard 
that  he  always  thought  it  must  hurt  her  to  move  them — would 
meet  his  stiffly,  with  neither  pressure  nor  lingering,  and  he 
would  go  from  her  presence  with  a  sense  of  relief  at  a  hard 
task  fulfilled.  That  her  eyes  watched  for  him  hungrily  all  day 
when  he  was  least  aware,  that  the  tense  figure  was  inwardly 
shaken  and  stirred  with  all  the  mother's  passionate  longing  to 
164 


bend  to  him,  to  hold  close  to  her  own  the  slender  limbs  that 
had  once  lain  warm  and  quiet  beneath  her  heart,  he  never 
knew. 

Mary  Far quhar son's  pride  in  her  son  went  hand  in  hand 
with  a  doubt  so  ceaseless,  so  torturing,  that  now  it  threatened 
to  become  a  mania.  Not  everyone  is  strong  enough  to  endure 
the  strain  of  a  great  shame  and  sorrow  with  no  outside  help. 

Richard's  fatal  likeness  to  her  dead  first-born — dearer  even 
than  Richard  because  the  child  of  her  early  wifehood — was  an 
image  which  ever  tore  her  heart  and  left  it  bleeding.  Would 
history  repeat  itself  ?  What  if  Richard,  too,  had  been  born 
only  to  add  to  his  brother's  legacy  of  dishonour  ?  If  so,  how 
welcome  were  death  did  he  but  come  while  her  boy's  heart 
was  unstained ! 

Eyes  that  had  looked  as  pure  as  his  had  been  the  caskets 
of  a  living  lie ;  lips  curved  like  his  had  betrayed  her  in  her  day. 
She  would  not  willingly  look  upon  the  one,  nor  suffer  the 
others  to  caress  her. 

In  Douglas  Farquharson's  case  there  had  been  that  sudden 
lapse  towards  a  former  vicious  type  which  sometimes  happens 
in  a  family  that  as  a  whole  has  bred  fine  men  and  fair  women. 
Douglas'  career  was  infamous  even  at  school.  When,  page 
by  page,  the  records  of  his  life  were  spelled  out  by  his  mother 
even  she  could  urge  no  better  plea  for  him  than  that  the 
selfishness  of  her  love — given  to  man  rather  than  to  God — had 
worked  the  evil,  marring  and  mutilating  by  its  very  passion. 

In  his  mother's  heart,  Douglas  lived  ever,  an  image  burnt 

165 


upon  her  flesh,  a  constant  retribution.  She  longed  to  pass  her 
days  in  scourges,  in  penance,  but  her  religion  forbade  her  even 
to  pray  for  her  dead.  In  the  blindness  of  her  despair,  she 
invented  for  herself  a  species  of  soul  crucifixion,  laying  her 
sacrifices  of  love  and  pride  in  Richard  upon  God's  altar,  never 
seeing  how,  in  punishing  herself,  she  wrought  infinite  harm 
upon  an  innocent  child. 

One  morning,  drawn  early  to  the  cool  solitude  of  the  river 
after  a  sleepless  night,  she  saw  Richard  bathing  :  a  slim  white 
figure  without  an  ounce  of  superfluous  flesh  on  its  bones,  but 
with  every  muscle  developed,  and  skin  like  satin  shining  white 
against  the  deep  banks  of  copper  bracken  and  undergrowth  ;  a 
picture  framed  by  pines,  through  which  the  light  of  an  autumn 
dawn  came  slow  and  chill.  Hidden  from  him,  she  watched, 
with  look  wide  and  tender,  with  eyes  as  moist  as  the  limbs 
from  which  he  shook  the  water  of  the  pool,  as  he  stood  strong 
and  upright,  breathing  quickly  after  his  swim.  Bone  of  her 
bone,  flesh  of  her  flesh,  she  had  given  to  the  world  a  male 
being  in  which  any  human  mother  must  take  pride.  .  .  His 
sudden  gesture,  the  impatient  pushing  of  his  wet  hair  from  his 
forehead,  recalled  her  to  herself  with  a  sudden  pang  of  bitter 
selkdistrust,  and  she  fled  to  the  house  as  though  the  Spirit  of 
Evil  were  pursuing  her,  trembling  and  ashamed. 

It  was   after  this  that  she   instituted  a   new  and   more 

terrible  rule  of  discipline,  both  for  herself  and  for  the  boy. 

Richard  came  to  her  daily,  as  before,  but  now  the  conventional 

kiss  was  denied  him,  and  a  three  hours  study  of  the  most 

i66 


complicated  points  of  Presbyterian  doctrine  took  its  place.  The 
fate  of  sinners  was  the  prevailing  theme,  the  penalty  of  sins  of 
whose  very  existence  he  was  unaware.  In  the  narrow  hot 
room  he  stood  rebellious,  till  sometimes  his  senses  swayed. 
Outside  the  bees  hummed  and  the  birds  sang,  and  the  world 
he  loved  stretched  in  its  infinite  fairness — God's  world  that 
had  hitherto  raised  his  thoughts  to  its  Maker.  But  now — this 
God  of  punishment,  this  God  of  the  Old  Law  Who  raised  His 
Hand  so  often  but  to  smite — he  felt  something  almost  approach- 
ing  hatred  of  the  Book  from  whose  pages  he  was  allowed  to 
read  nothing  but  words  of  denunciation  and  judgment. 

Night  after  night,  prone  upon  the  bare  floor  of  her  bed- 
room, Mrs.  Farquharson  would  kneel,  praying  with  tears  of 
abject  contrition  that  her  boy  might  be  kept  pure.  And  night 
after  night,  far  away  in  his  separate  wing,  Richard  would 
await  the  stroke  of  midnight  to  run  to  a  tryst  which  alone 
kept  alive  in  him  a  germ  of  that  natural  feeling  which  his 
mother  had  crushed  as  utterly  in  him  as  she  had  sought  to 
crush  it  in  herself. 


167 


2 

Eight — nine — ten — eleven — Midnight  at  last  1 

Richard,  with  a  start,  shook  himself  free  from  his  dreams 
and  woke  to  full  and  immediate  consciousness  of  his  surround- 
ings.  Much  thinking,  much  loneliness,  had  made  him  older 
than  his  years.  To-night,  on  the  eve  of  his  twelfth  birthday, 
he  felt  that  it  was  time  to  put  away  childish  things.  Amongst 
those  childish  things  he  numbered  the  habit  of  years — his 
nightly  tryst  with  a  portrait  in  the  Picture  Gallery  which  he 
had  adopted  as  his  **  own  "  at  six  years  old. 

One  has  one's  favourites,  even  amongst  ancestors.  It  was 
a  certain  Margaret  Cunningham,  daughter  of  that  Earl  of  Glen- 
cairn  who,  being  of  the  Privy  Council  of  James  V.,  was  taken 
prisoner  by  the  English  in  the  year  1542  at  the  Battle  of  Solway, 
who  had  won  Richard's  heart.  Marrying  a  Farquharson,  she 
died  six  months  later,  "  whereat,"  said  tradition,  **  she  waxed 
exceedingly  joyful,  since  her  love  had  been  given  since  child- 
hood  to  her  cousin  of  Kilmaurs." 

True  to  his  sex,  Richard  had  been  vanquished  by  the 
most  tender,  the  most  loveable  little  face  in  the  whole  gallery. 
It  was  to  this  portrait  alone  that  he  confided  his  dreams,  his 
ambitions ;  and  it  was  to  this  one  of  all  others  that  he  found 
it  so  infinitely  hard  to  say  farewell. 

But  say    farewell  he    would,   notwithstanding,   for   the 

hardening  process  had  already  begun  in  him.    In  the  future  he 

must   allow  nothing,   certainly  not   things   trivial    as   mere 

womens'  portraits,  to  influence  him.     He  had  learned   the 

168 


secrets  of  this  life's  success.  A  poor  man  must  fight  alone. 
Unhampered  by  ties  of  affection,  alone  can  we  hope  to  win  the 
key  of  that  secret  cupboard  in  which  the  world  hides  her  few 
prizes. 

Past  the  King's  Chamber,  down  the  long  corridor,  beyond 
a  row  of  rigid  figures  in  armour,  Richard  sped,  and  at  his 
accustomed  place  at  the  turn  of  the  gallery  his  collie  met  him. 
Sometimes  the  boy  might  break  faith  ;  the  dog,  never. 

Richard  pushed  the  door  of  the  picture  gallery  wide,  and 
stood  on  the  threshold  for  a  moment,  a  changed  expression  on 
his  fresh  sunny  face.  The  older  faces  seemed  to  turn  to  him, 
expectant.  Through  the  stained  glass  windows  with  their 
emblazoned  coats  of  arms,  a  steady  stream  of  moonlight 
flowed  triumphantly,  taking  the  colour  of  the  glass  it  came 
through — now  rose,  and  now  a  pallid  green.  Not  less  stead' 
fast  the  light  in  the  painted  eyes  of  some  of  the  men  he  looked 
upon ;  martyrs  in  their  way — men  who  had  fought  and  died 
for  a  Cause — whose  purposes,  nor  tears,  nor  smiles,  nor  force 
could  turn. 

He  knew  their  histories,  their  records,  man  for  man, 
woman  for  woman.  Before  some  he  paused  longer  than 
before  others ;  had  the  veil  between  the  world  invisible  and 
this  been  rent,  and  the  familiar  shades  taken  fleshly  form  and 
called  to  him,  he  would  have  had  no  fear.  They  were  his 
friends  and  comrades ;  he  passed  before  them  as  before  a 
tribunal,  with  head  erect. 

The  gallery  was  said  to  be  haunted — who  cared !    In  the 

169 


past,  Richard  himself  had  "  made  believe  "  that  some  day  they 
should  meet  so  earnestly,  that  more  than  once  he  had  almost 
fancied  that  he  heard  the  rustle  of  a  silken  skirt,  or  saw  the 
flash  of  some  dead  soldier's  dirk.  .  .  .  But  usually,  at  the 
critical  moment,  a  cold  draught  from  an  opening  door  would 
blow  upon  him  suddenly  bleak,  like  the  wind  in  the  heather  on 
the  moor;  the  door  would  open,  and  his  frightened  nurse 
would  bring  a  light,  and  lock  him  in  his  room  again,  with  a 
severe  scolding,  and  the  dream — like  many  another  later  dream 
— would  break. 

"Perhaps  that  is  what  dreams  are  made  for,  Dan,"  he 
said  once  to  his  collie ;  and  Dan  looked  up  with  the  pathetic 
eyes  of  a  dog  who  knows  more  than  his  master. 

With  his  hands  clenched  very  firmly  and  an  uncomfort' 
able  tightening  of  his  throat,  Richard  looked  at  the  portrait  of 
his  ancestress  to-night,  and  thought  again,  as  he  had  often 
thought  before,  that  it  was  strange  God  did  not  make  mothers 
in  a  mould  like  this.  Unconsciously  in  that  moment  he  com* 
mitted  every  line  of  the  portrait  to  memory,  never  to  be  erased 
— the  oval  face,  the  soft  hair,  a  dark  curtain,  banded  over  the 
low  white  forehead ;  the  grave  eyes  that  followed  him  every' 
where,  and  that  had  been  painted  with  a  hint  of  tears,  a 
favourite  trick  in  a  certain  school  of  art :  the  turn  of  the  erect 
head,  the  white  neck  just  shewing  beneath  a  veil  of  white. 
The  moonlight  fell  upon  all  these  lovingly.  One  little  beam 
of  light  travelled  upwards,  lingering  in  the  shadows  of  the 
misty  eyes. 
170 


But  these  were  childish  things,  the  kind  of  things  a 
future  empire-builder  must  infallibly  renounce.  "  Good'bye," 
Richard  said  gravely,  "Dan  and  I  aren't  ever  coming  to  see 
you  again.  Not  like  this,  I  mean,  not  in  the  old  way,  at 
least.  I'm  growing  up,  you  see,  and  when  one  grows  up,  one 
can't  go  on  doing  these  silly  things." 

But  he  walked  away  from  the  picture  very  sadly  all  the 
same,  and  thought  that  Margaret's  eyes  that  night  were  very 
misty  because,  unconsciously,  he  himself  saw  them  through  a 
mist  of  tears.  .  .  How  cold  it  was !  He  must  have  been 
there  far  longer  than  he  meant;  his  bare  feet  on  the  parquet 
floor  were  cold  as  death,  and  he  called  to  Dan,  who  had,  con- 
trary  to  his  usual  custom,  scampered  away  from  him  to 
snuffle  anxiously  at  the  closed  door. 

Outside  through  one  light  pane  of  glass,  Richard  could 
see  the  snow  thick  on  the  white  stone  balustrade  ;  how 
silently  and  swiftly  it  must  have  fallen!  When  he  came  in 
there  had  been  only  a  few  flakes.  At  that  moment  there  was 
a  sound  as  of  something  falling,  and  Dan  escaping  from  his 
master's  hand  with  a  whine,  leapt  forward  again,  scenting 
eagerly,  then  scratched  at  the  door  with  a  long  whine  of 
terror. 

The  snow  fell  softly;  something  else  had  fallen  too. 
Something  that  pressed  against  the  door  that  Richard  strove 
to  open,  at  first  gently,  then  with  a  sudden  dread  that  tore  at 
his  heart'Strings,  and  taxed  his  self-control.  As  it  gave  way 
at  last,  it  pressed  the  unknown  obstacle  back  with  it — the 

171 


unknown  obstacle,  at  sight  of  which  the  boy  fell  on  his  knees 
with  a  sharp  cry.  For  it  was  a  woman's  figure — his  mother's 
— which  lay  there  in  the  moonlight,  with  its  thin  arms  stretched 
out  towards  him,  giving  way  too  late  to  the  longing  it  had 
repressed  for  years. 

Face  to  face  with  death  for  the  second  time,  Richard  found 
himself  more  wondering  than  pitiful,  more  perplexed  than  sad. 
How  swiftly  God's  arrows  struck — how  unerringly !  The 
terrified  staring  eyes  seemed  to  challenge  his  with  a  question 
which  death  had  failed  to  an  swer,  a  question  which  would 

now  be  answered  only  on  the  Hither  Shore 

He  tried  to  close  the  staring  eyes  and  failed ;  tried  once  again, 
but  failed,  and  then  rose,  shuddering.  His  cry  had  awakened 
his  old  nurse,  who  came  to  him  feebly,  candle  in  hand,  with 
Dan  sniffing  at  her  ankles.  At  sight  of  his  master  the  dog 
ran  forward,  and  then,  aware  of  mourning,  crouched  quietly  on 
the  floor  beside  the  dead.  And  Richard  looking  down  upon 
his  mother,  and  hearing  nurse  Ailsa's  lamentation  come  to 
him  as  if  from  far  away,  recognised  that  this  was  indeed  "  the 
end,"  that  he  had  "  put  away  "  "  childish  things "  once  and 
for  all. 

MAY  BATEMAN. 


172 


THE  WORLD  IS  OLD  TO  NIGHT. 


JILL'S  CAT. 


Where  Jill's  cat  came  from  I  have  no  idea  ;  she  just  came. 
I  first  set  eyes  on  her  when  one  night,  returning  from  dinner, 
I  found  her  coiled  up  in  an  arnvchair  in  the  drawing-room 
very  fast  asleep.  So  with  a  certain  amount  of  mild,  though  I 
think,  justifiable  indignation,  I  thereupon  opened  the  door  of 
the  room  and  the  door  into  the  garden,  and  advanced  upon 
her  clapping  my  hands  and  emitting  loud  and  terrible  noises 
in  order  to  drive  her  out.  But  she  merely  stretched  one  paw 
with  extreme  laziness,  looked  at  me  with  half  a  yellow  eye,  as 
if  to  say :  "  That  noise  is  in  deplorably  bad  taste,  but  I 
suppose  you  don't  know  any  better,"  and  went  to  sleep  again. 

175 


This  would  not  do  at  all,  and  though  I  was  sorry  to  have 
to  do  it,  thus  violating  the  ancient  and  sacred  rights  of  sanctuary, 
still  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  give  a  home  to  any  cat  who 
might  happen  to  come  along.  So  I  took  her  up  with  both 
hands,  as  M.  Pierre  Loti  so  justly  advises,  intending  to  put 
her  bodily  out  into  the  garden  and  shut  the  door.  But  the 
moment  I  touched  her  she  set  up  a  loud  tea-kettle  purr,  and 
still  more  than  half  asleep,  licked  with  a  rough  pink  tongue 
the  hand  that  was  near  her  head. 

Now  of  all  the  curious  qualities  which  cats  possess,  that 
of  confidence  in  strangers  is  one  of  the  rarest,  and  to  the 
stranger  who  knows  anything  about  them,  certainly  the  most 
disarming.  Most  cats  would  have  scurried  angrily  from  the 
room  at  the  rude  noises  I  had  made,  and  woke  up  all  green 
distrustfulness  on  being  touched.  Not  so  Jill's  cat ;  she  just 
said :  "  Are  you  still  there  ?  How  nice !  Let's  go  to  sleep 
again  at  once."  So  I  told  myself  (without  really  believing  it), 
that  I  would  definitely  drive  her  away  in  the  morning,  and 
left  her  in  possession  of  her  chair.  But  all  my  instincts  told 
me  that  she  had  come  to  stay,  and  I  know  that  if  a  cat  really 
makes  up  its  mind  to  do  anything,  that  thing,  unless  you  kill 
it,  it  will  do. 

Now  most  cats  are  absolutely  without  tact ;  they  are 
obstinate,  easily  bored  (shewing  their  boredom  in  a  manner 
which  it  is  impossible  to  mistake),  and  have  the  rooted  con- 
viction  that  the  whole  round  world  exists  in  order  to  amuse 
and  interest  them.  But  Jill's  cat,  so  I  firmly  believe,  had  the  tact 
176 


of  all  the  other  cats  ever  created,  which  accounts  for  their 
having  none.  For  when  the  housemaid  came  into  the  room 
next  morning  to  dust,  Jill's  cat  greeted  her  at  once  as  an  old 
and  valued  friend,  and  went  to  meet  her  with  little  cries  of 
welcome,  making  a  poker  of  her  tail.  The  housemaid  in  con* 
sequence,  thawed  by  these  well'bred  manners,  took  her  down 
into  the  kitchen  to  give  her  a  saucer  of  milk  before  ejecting 
her.  Jill's  cat  was  hungry,  and  with  the  dainty  eagerness  of 
her  race  began  to  lick  up  her  breakfast.  But  halfway  through 
she  suddenly  froze  into  stone,  but  for  the  end  of  a  twitching 
tail,  and  regarded  with  the  eye  of  a  Huntress  the  wainscoting 
opposite.  Next  moment  a  mouse  was  pinned  by  those  velvet 
paws,  and  in  less  than  another  moment  their  was  no  mouse 
at  all.  The  tail  she  did  not  care  about,  and  deposited  it,  as  a 
small  token  of  homage  and  affection,  at  the  feet  of  the  cook. 
Then,  this  piece  of  diplomacy  successfully  carried  through, 
she  finished  her  milk,  the  walls  of  Jericho,  so  to  speak, 
tottering  to  their  fall  at  her  assault. 

But  had  Jill's  cat  known,  there  was  a  far  more  critical 
and  hazardous  passage  still  before  her,  for  the  house  was 
ruled  not  by  me,  nor  by  the  housemaid,  nor  even  by  the  cook, 
that  dispenser  of  succulence  and  joy,  but  by  Jill,  and  Jill  being 
young  was  capricious,  and  being  far  more  highly  born  than 
any  of  us,  was  proud.  Being  also  a  fox-terrier  she  liked 
biting.  She  had  slept  as  usual  that  night  on  various  parts  of 
my  bed  and  me,  and  came  down  with  me  in  the  morning.  I 
had  forgotten  for  the  moment  all  about  the  cat,  and  entered 

177 

M 


the  dining-room  for  breakfast  with  Jill  circling  round  me  and 
making  short  runs  at  my  boots,  which  she  had  lately  taken 
into  her  head  were  enemies  of  some  kind  and  dangerous  to 
hearth  and  home. 

There  on  the  hearth-rug,  neatly  arranged  round  one  hind- 
leg  which  stuck  up  in  the  middle  of  her  like  a  flagstaff,  sat  the 
cat,  diligently  employed  on  affairs  of  the  toilet.  The  scurry  of 
our  entrance  disturbed  her  ablutions,  and  looking  round  with 
a  calm  and  trustful  eye  she  saw  Jill.  Probably  Jill  had  never 
seen  a  cat  before,  and  I  had  one  moment  of  horrified  suspense 
as  to  whether  the  cat  would  go  for  Jill,  or  Jill  for  the  cat.  In 
any  case  the  flying  of  fur  or  hair  seemed  imminent  and  inevit- 
able. But  Jill's  cat  was  equal,  more  than  equal  to  the  occa- 
sion, and  never  have  I  seen  "the  right  thing"  so  quickly 
conceived,  or  so  instantaneously  performed.  With  one  stealthy 
movement  she  was  underneath  a  corner  of  the  tablecloth, 
which  hung  down  to  the  ground,  and  a  paw  was  put  gingerly 
out  with  little  dabs  and  jerks  to  entice  Jill  to  begin  to  play  at 
once.  Now  how  should  that  cat  have  known  that  a  hand  con- 
cealed under  a  rug  or  the  corner  of  a  curtain,  and  making 
known  its  presence  by  concealed  movements,  was  a  thing 
irresistable  to  Jill  ?  But  she  did  know  it,  and  before  I  could 
snatch  Jill  up  to  avert  the  impending  catastrophe,  no  cat- 
astrophe impended  any  longer,  and  the  two  were  engaged  in  a 
gorgeous  game  of  hide-and-seek  behind  curtains,  table  legs, 
fenders,  the  Daily  Telegraph  and  chairs,  wherever  in  fact  there 
was  a  possibility  of  making  mysterious  and  secret  stirrings. 
178 


So  destiny  shapes  our  ends ;  from  that  moment  the  stranger  of 
the  night  before  had  entered  on  a  new  existence,  and  became 
Jill's  cat. 

In  a  manner  of  speaking,  she  had  also  become  Jill's  gover- 
ness,  for  Jill  being  young  was  flirtatiously  inclined,  and  through 
the  railings  of  the  front  garden,  which  gave  on  to  the  road, 
behaved  in  a  very  vulgar  barmaid  sort  of  fashion,  and  "  drew 
in  "  (I  am  sorry  to  use  such  an  expression,  but  I  know  of  none 
other  that  fits  the  case)  the  young  gentleman  of  the  neighbour' 
hood.  The  railings  were  too  narrow  to  admit  of  Jill's  squeezing 
her  plump  little  body  through  (she  tried  once  and  stuck,  and 
roused  the  entire  parish  by  the  shrillness  of  her  lamentations) 
and  she  had  to  content  herself  with  putting  her  head  through, 
and  kissing  practically  any  gentleman  who  came  to  present 
himself.  But  Jill's  cat — a  model  of  respectability — instantly 
stopped  these  very  unladylike  proceedings,  for  whenever  she 
observed  Jill  trotting  off  with  a  particularly  demure  air  to  talk 
to  her  friends,  she  would  follow,  and  from  the  vantage-ground 
of  the  gate-post  turn  herself  into  a  perfect  fury  of  vindictive 
rage,  and  by  her  spitting  and  swearing,  distract  the  gentlemen 
from  their  love  giving  them  war  instead.  Our  particular 
terrier,  who  was  a  common  loafer  at  Jill's  bar  was  the  object 
of  her  special  aversions,  and  the  language  she  thought  fit  to 
employ  to  him  was  really  responsible,  I  fancy,  for  the  blister- 
ing of  the  paint  on  the  gate. 

Jill's  cat  had  a  perfect  mania  for  work,  and  her  work  con- 
sisted in  catching  anything  that  was  alive.    Within  three  days 

179 

Ms 


of  her  arrival  I  am  convinced  there  was  no  mouse  left  in  the 
house,  and  having  cleared  the  place  of  them  she  turned  her 
attention  to  birds,  butterflies,  and  snails.  The  work  among 
the  birds  I  regretted,  but  it  was  quite  impossible  to  stop  it, 
since  it  seemed  engrained  in  her  nature  that  no  living  thing 
except  ourselves  had  any  right  to  enter  the  house  or  garden. 
It  took  her  some  time  to  discover  that  snails  were  alive,  but 
that  fact  once  clearly  grasped,  they  took  their  place  among  the 
trophies  of  the  chase,  which  were  duly  presented  on  the  return 
of  the  huntress  to  Jill,  the  cook,  or  me.  This  generosity  had 
its  drawbacks,  for  Jill  was  like  other  children  very  fond  of 
"  collections,"  and  was  in  the  habit  of  concealing  small  objects 
of  various  kinds  in  the  folds  of  the  blanket  in  her  basket. 
Thus  one  day  I  found  there  two  dead  and  unfledged  birds,  a 
snail,  and  portion  of  what  had  once  been  a  white  butterfly. 

Her  work,  together  with  various  sudden  excursions  to 
the  garden'railing  to  swear  at  the  dogs  of  the  neighbourhood, 
used  to  take  Jill's  cat's  morning ;  that  over,  she  cleaned  her* 
self,  for  it  was  clearly  a  waste  of  time  to  do  so  until  the 
house' work  was  done,  and  played  with  Jill  till  dinner.  Then 
came  the  desolating  moment  of  the  day,  for  Jill  went  for  her 
walk,  and  her  cat  sat  disconsolately  at  the  window  waiting 
for  her  return.  The  moment  she  entered  the  gate  she 
rushed  to  meet  her,  and  indulged  in  extravagant  displays  of 
affection.  Evening  came,  and  they  slept  together  in  Jill's 
basket,  after  a  wild  romp  in  which  they  kicked  each  other  in 
the  face,  by  way  of  showing  their  deep  and  unalterable  regard. 
i8o 


A  year  passed  thus,  and  then  occurred  an  event  which  for 
the  time  completely  puzzled  Jill's  cat,  for  Jill  became  the  mother 
of  four  puppies,  and  in  a  moment  turned  from  being  a  rather 
flighty  young  woman  into  a  perfect  demon  of  rage  and  sus- 
picion  if  anyone  approached  them.  Even  when  she  was  given 
her  food  it  had  to  be  placed  at  some  distance  from  her  box, 
where  she  lay  with  chattering  snarling  mouth,  ready  to  defend 
her  own  against  any  who  came  near.  But  Jill's  cat  did  not 
know  this,  and  coming  into  the  outhouse  where  Jill  lay,  after 
her  work  was  done  on  the  morning  the  puppies  were  born, 
ready  to  play,  she  had  to  fly  for  her  life,  and  seek  refuge  on 
the  top  of  the  garden  wall,  where  she  crouched,  trembling  with 
fright  and  indignation,  and  deeply  hurt  at  this  outrageous 
reception.  Never  had  such  a  thing  occurred ;  it  was  a  bolt 
from  the  blue ;  the  bottom  had  fallen  out  of  her  universe,  and 
she  lifted  up  her  voice  and  howled  for  the  anguish  of  her  heart. 
And  Jill  quivering  with  rage  snarled  at  her  from  below. 

For  the  time  Jill's  whole  nature  was  changed ;  there  were, 
no  more  excursions  to  the  garden-gate  to  kiss  indiscriminate 
gentlemen,  she  had  neither  time  nor  inclination  to  play  with 
her  cat,  and  she  was  convinced  that  the  world  was  banded 
together  to  work  the  destruction  of  her  puppies.  But  this 
fierce  access  of  protective  maternity  on  her  part  lasted  not 
more  than  a  few  days,  and  one  afternoon  she  left  the  hay- 
packed  box  where  the  puppies  lay,  and  trotted  across  the 
lawn  to  where  I  sat  at  some  little  distance  off  with  her  cat. 
The  latter  remembering  Jill's  unprovoked  assault  sprang  up 

181 


the  trunk  of  a  tree  as  she  approached,  and  glared  distrustfully 
through  the  leaves,  while  Jill  whined  and  whimpered  below, 
and  put  herself  into  engaging  postures  of  play  on  the  grass. 
Then  step  by  step  still  cautiously  her  cat  descended  to  the 
lowest  branch  of  the  tree,  and  after  a  long  pause  there  forgot 
and  forgave,  and  took  a  flying  leap  at  her  friend.  Next  moment 
they  were  kicking  each  other  in  the  face  in  the  old  manner,  and 
flying  in  agitated  excursions  through  the  flower-beds. 

But  soon  Jill's  maternal  heart  yearned  again  for  the 
muzzling  noses,  and  she  ran  back  to  the  wood-shed.  Then 
ensued  a  thrilling  piece  of  animal  psychology.  Very  slowly 
the  cat  followed,  and  at  length  peeped  cautiously  in.  From 
inside  there  was  dead  silence;  Jill  was  evidently  pondering 
whether  her  friend  could  be  trusted,  then  after  a  pause  I  heard 
a  little  friendly  note  of  welcome  and  her  cat  entered.  So  I 
followed  and  looked  in.  Jill  was  lying  inside  her  box,  the  four 
puppies  cuddled  up  against  her,  and  her  cat  was  sitting  by  it 
looking  with  wide  and  wondering  eyes  at  the  phenomenon. 
Then  she  raised  one  paw  gently  and  delicately,  and  with  it 
just  touched  the  puppies.  Then  advancing  another  step,  she 
licked  them  very  gently  with  the  top  of  a  pink  tongue.  And 
Jill  said  "  Wooff :  wasn't  it  clever  of  me  to  have  got  them  ?  " 
And  we  were  all  very  happy  that  marriage  after  all  had  not 
caused  any  separation  between  old  friends. 

So  the  mysterious  bond  of  sympathy  and  affection 
between  the  two,  only  deepened  instead  of  being  broken,  and 
Jill's  cat  became  a  sort  of  aunt  to  the  puppies.  True,  there 
182 


was  one  moment  of  unfounded  suspicion  on  Jill's  part  when 
two  out  of  the  four  puppies  unaccountably  vanished,  and  she 
was  inclined  to  set  it  down  to  her  cat,  but  this  past,  she  wel' 
corned  her  friend  as  joint  educator  of  the  young,  and  even 
allowed  the  best'beloved  to  go  staggering  excursions,  first 
about  the  wood'shed  and  later  over  the  whole  romantic  play* 
ground  of  the  garden,  under  the  protection  of  his  aunt.  By 
degrees,  too,  the  fascination  of  biting  and  kicking  one's  aunt 
in  the  face  became  apparent,  and  I  have  often  seen  the  whole 
four  of  them  mingled  in  one  inextricable  and  struggling  mass 
of  paws  and  open  mouths. 

The  road  just  outside  the  gate  was  a  long  straight  level, 
much  haunted  by  motor-cars.  It  was  here  that  the  end  came  to 
that  strange  animal  friendship,  for  one  day  Jill  was  run  over  and 
killed  just  outside  the  house.  The  small  slain  body  was  brought 
in,  and  while  the  grave  was  being  dug  in  the  garden,  Jill  lay  on 
the  grass,  quite  still.  And  as  she  lay  there,  her  cat  came  out 
of  the  house  and  went  up  to  her,  her  work  being  over,  and  she 
therefore  disengaged  and  desirous  of  relaxation.  But  Jill  did  not 
seem  inclined  to  play,  and  her  cat  strolled  off  again.  Then 
she  returned  and  sat  down  by  her  looking  at  her,  and  again 
tried  to  attract  her  attention,  touched  her  on  the  nose  with  her 
paw,  and  made  a  feint  of  running  away.  Then  as  this  did  not 
answer  she  stole  off  into  the  bushes  and  came  back  carrying 
a  snail  in  her  mouth,  which  she  laid  by  her,  giving  a  little  cry 
of  appeal.  But  the  grave  was  ready  by  now,  and  they  took 
Jill  up  and  laid  her  in  it  and  filled  in  the  earth. 

183 


That  night  I  was  strolling  about  the  garden  and  saw 

something  white  under  the  tree  where  Jill  had  been  buried.    It 

was  Jill's  cat  sitting  on  the  grave. 

« 

E.  F.  BENSON. 


184 


THE    GABLED    HOUSE. 


PROVERBIAL  ROMANCES. 

i.    THE  MERCHANT  AND  THE  ROBBER. 

A  merchant,  having  charge  of  a  very  valuable  jewel,  was 
travelling  for  safety  in  the  garb  of  a  beggar,  when  he  was  set 
upon  by  three  robbers  who  demanded  of  him  the  stone. 

Perceiving  that  his  assailants  were  aware  of  his  secret,  he 
said  to  them  "  Why  should  three  of  you  wish  to  be  hanged 
for  a  robbery  that  a  single  one  of  you  could  accomplish ;  or 
why  should  three  of  you  come  to  take  that  which  can  only 
make  one  of  you  happy  ?  " 

They  answered  him  "  We  are  not  going  to  be  hanged : 
we  shall  sell  the  jewel  and  divide  the  proceeds  equally  between 
us." 

"  You  seem  to  be  very  honest  fellows,"  said  the  merclv 
ant,  "  but  you  are  none  the  less  fools !  This  jewel  belongs  to 
my  master,  the  Emperor  ;  and  assuredly  I  shall  inform  him  of 
how  you  have  robbed  me.", 

"You  will  not!"  they  replied,  "for  before  we  part  you 
will  be  dead." 

"  Whether  I  am  to  die  or  not  will  be  presently  revealed," 
answered  the  merchant,  "  for  that  is  in  the  hands  of  Allah  : 
but  it  grieves  me  that  all  three  of  you  should  seek  to  stain 
your  souls  with  the  crime  of  killing  me.     Therefore  I  will 

187 


give  up  this  jewel  to  that  one  of  you  alone  who  will  refrain 
from  adding  my  murder  to  the  list  of  his  iniquities." 

As  he  said  this,  the  merchant  perceived  the  gentlest  of  the 
robbers  twitching  an  open  palm  towards  him.  Throwing  to 
him  the  jewel,  he  said:  "Take  it  and  run,  and  may  Allah 
reward  you  for  your  mercy !  " 

The  robber  having  the  jewel  in  possession  fled,  pursued 
by  the  other  two,  who  presently  came  up  with  him.  The  con* 
flict  which  ensued  was  watched  by  the  merchant  with  interest. 
Many  hard  blows  were  exchanged  ere  the  gentle  robber  came 
off  exhausted  but  victorious  leaving  the  other  two  dead  upon 
the  ground. 

Then  the  merchant  advanced  towards  him  with  a  bold 
front  and  demanded  the  restoration  of  the  jewel.  The  gentle 
robber,  seeing  himself  now  weakened  by  wounds,  and  the 
merchant  strong,  made  no  difficulty  about  returning  the 
stolen  property. 

"Your  shameless  greed  has  saved  my  life,"  said  the 
merchant,  "  but  it  is  not  well  in  the  eyes  of  Allah  that  you 
should  go  unpunished."  Having  said  so,  he  bound  his  pre- 
server  to  a  tree  and  bastinadoed  him  unsparingly.  "  One 
feels  no  gratitude,"  he  added,  "  to  those  who  benefit  us  by  the 
exercise  of  ill'gotten  power." 

"  I  should  think,"  wept  the  gentle  robber  as  the  merchant 
was  departing,  "that  you  must  be  an  Emperor  yourself  to 
play  such  a  high  and  mighty  mean  trick  on  one  whom  you 
yourself  led  into  temptation ! " 
188 


2.    THE  KING  AND  THE  PHILOSOPHER. 

A  certain  King  happening  to  be  bound  on  a  private  adven- 
ture which  required  not  only  secresy  and  discretion,  but  two 
persons  to  handle  it  with  ease  and  comfort,  took  with  him  a 
learned  slave,  in  whose  fidelity  and  sagacity  he  had  the  utmost 
confidence.  The  King  having  instructed  his  companion  as 
to  the  affair  in  hand,  the  philosophic  one  perceived  that  his 
presence  and  assistance  were  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
King's  comfort  and  safety. 

Therefore,  as  they  were  crossing  by  a  narrow  footbridge  a 
torrent,  considerably  swollen  by  rains,  the  slave  folded  his 
arms,  committed  himself  to  the  favour  of  God,  and  projected 
himself  into  the  flood  below. 

The  King  perceiving  his  slave  about  to  be  snatched  from 
him  at  a  time  highly  inconvenient  for  his  own  person,  and 
learning  by  hasty  enquiry  that  the  Philosopher  had  only  a 
book-knowledge  of  swimming,  plunged  selfishly  to  the  rescue. 

To  his  surprise  he  found  that  all  the  rudiments  of  swimming 
which  the  Philosopher  possessed,  were  being  employed  by  him 
to  escape  the  life-saving  clutches  which  his  master  was  direct- 
ing towards  him.  As  often  as  the  monarch  caught  hold  of  a 
garment,  the  Philosopher  quitted  it  with  the  agility  of  an 
acrobat.  "  Your  majesty,"  said  he,  "  may  succeed  in  undress- 
ing me,  but  you  shall  not  succeed  in  saving  me ! " 

"  How  is  this  ?  "  asked  the  King,  "  have  you  no  gratitude 

189 


for  the  efforts  I  am  making  on  your  behalf  ?  " 

"  I  am  your  majesty's  property"  said  the  Philosopher,  "and 
the  efforts  you  make  interest  me,  but  do  not  excite  my  gratitude. 
Yet  I  am  flattered  to  see  the  value  you  put  upon  the  head  of 
one  so  unworthy."  "  What  "  cried  the  King,  "  is  the  object 
you  have  behind  your  present  evasion  of  my  wishes  ?  " 

44 1  am  determined,"  answered  the  other,  u  that  death  is  pre- 
ferable to  slavery,  even  to  the  kindest  of  masters ;  and  I  will 
only  give  myself  up  into  your  majesty's  hands  on  condition 
that  you  restore  to  me  my  liberty." 

The  King,  having  no  other  course  open,  consented  to  the 
Philosopher's  terms,  and  ratified  the  same  with  an  oath.  The 
Philosopher  then  committed  himself  to  the  King's  arms,  and 
they  presently  came  to  land  in  safety  at  a  point  some  five 
miles  further  down  the  stream,  than  that  at  which  the  con- 
troversy  between  them  had  begun. 

Without  any  further  dispute  they  continued  their  adventure 
together,  in  the  course  of  which  the  Philosopher  proved  him- 
self  many  times  essential  to  the  King's  comfort  and  safety. 

On  their  return  to  the  capital  the  King  caused  a  document 
to  be  drawn  up  restoring  to  the  Philosopher  his  liberty.  But 
the  next  day,  the  monarch,  who  had  caught  a  violent  cold 
from  his  long  immersion  in  the  water,  gave  orders  for  the 
head  of  his  new  freeman  to  be  cut  off.  By  which  it  may  be 
seen  that  with  kings  an  oath  is  an  instrument  which  may 
easily  lose  its  point,  whereas  freedom  is  a  weapon  which 
kings  also  can  handle,  cutting  both  ways. 
190 


3.    THE  POET  AND  HIS  MISTRESS. 

In  hell,  amongst  all  the  company  of  gallants  and  gay  ladies 
there  tossing  and  turning  to  get  rid  of  the  torment  of  their 
hot  bodies,  one  woman  sat  alone  and  smiled.  She  bore  herself 
with  the  air  of  a  listener,  lifting  her  head  now  and  then  as 
though  some  voice  from  above  attracted  her. 

"  Who  is  yonder  woman  ?  "  enquired  a  new-comer,  dazzled 
by  her  exceeding  beauty,  "the  one  with  smooth  ivory  limbs  and 
red  hair  falling  through  her  arms  and  on  to  her  lap  ?  She  is  the 
only  soul  here  whose  eyes  are  ever  looking  aloft ;  what 
skeleton  does  she  keep  in  the  cupboard  of  God  up  yonder  ?  " 

"  They  say,"  one  made  haste  to  answer,  "  that  she  was  a 
great  singer  in  her  day,  with  a  voice  like  a  falling  star  in  a  clear 
sky ;  and  that  when  she  came  here  to  meet  her  doom,  God 
took  her  voice  from  her  and  cast  it  to  the  eternal  echoes  of  the 
spheres,  finding  it  too  beautiful  a  thing  to  let  die.  So  now 
she  hears  it  with  recognition,  and  shares  still  the  pleasure  that 
God  takes  in  it.  Do  not  speak  to  her,  for  she  believes  that 
she  is  in  Heaven." 

"  No,  that  is  not  her  story,"  said  another. 

"What,  then?" 

"  It  is  this  :  On  earth  a  poet  made  his  song  of  her,  so  that 
her  name  became  eternally  wedded  to  his  verse,  which  still 
rings  on  the  lips  of  men.  Now  she  lifts  her  head  and  hears 
his  praise  of  her   eternally  going  on  wherever  language  is 

191 


spoken." 

"  Did  she  love  him  well  ?  " 

"  So  little  that  here  and  now  she  passes  him  daily,  and 
does  not  recognise  his  face  1 " 

"And  he?" 

The  other  laughed  and  answered  :  "  It  is  he  who  just  now 
told  you  that  tale  concerning  her  voice,  continuing  here  the 
lies  which  he  used  to  make  about  her  when  they  two  were 
on  earth  I " 


4.    THE  KING  AND  HIS  WORD. 

A  certain  King  became  greatly  enamoured  of  a  lady  whose 
beauty  was  such  that  it  dazzled  all  beholders.  Therefore  he 
desired  to  make  her  his  wife. 

She,  however,  would  have  none  of  him.  "  I  know  too 
well,"  said  she,  "  what  fate  awaits  all  beautiful  women  who 
marry  kings  ;  for  a  while  they  are  loved  with  trust,  then  they 
are  loved  with  jealousy;  then,  for  no  cause  at  all,  their 
beautiful  heads  are  taken  off  them  and  piled  on  a  dish  before 
the  King  to  be  regarded  merely  as  the  fruits  of  experience." 

The  King  was  ready  to  protest  all  faith  in  her,  but  she 
stopped  his  lips.  "  Nay,"  said  she, "  unless  you  swear  to  me  by 
Heaven  and  by  Hell,  by  your  honour  among  men,  and  your 
soul's  safety  hereafter,  also  by  the  tombs  of  your  ancestors, 
that  you  will  do  me  no  hurt  except  you  yourself  discover  me 
192 


in  an  act  of  unfaithfulness  towards  you,  I  will  not  accept  the 
peril  of  this  honour  which  you  thrust  on  me." 

So  the  King  swore  by  Heaven  and  by  Hell,  by  his  honour 
and  by  his  soul,  and  by  the  tombs  of  his  ancestors,  giving  her 
the  oath  in  writing  sealed  with  the  royal  signet.  And  she,  for 
her  part  gave  him  her  promise  that  she  would  be  faithful  to 
him  while  life  lasted. 

So  they  were  married,  and  in  no  long  time  the  King  began 
to  be  devoured  by  the  pangs  of  jealousy,  eating  daily  the  bread 
of  doubt,  and  drinking  the  waters  of  suspicion.  Never  dared 
he  let  himself  go  from  her  side,  save  it  were  when  he  went 
yearly  to  worship  and  fast  at  the  tombs  of  his  ancestors,  to 
which  no  woman,  not  the  Queen  herself,  might  go. 

In  vain  did  he  surround  her  with  guards,  and  set  spies  of 
his  most  trusted  servants  to  bring  him  word  of  her  doings,  no 
slur  or  stain  could  any  of  them  cast  on  the  Queen's  honour ; 
and  all  the  more  did  the  absence  of  rumour  inflame  his  jealousy. 
He  believed  that  her  beauty  had  beguiled  all  men  into  her 
service  against  him ;  nay,  at  last  he  suspected  that  every  man 
who  failed  to  bring  word  crediting  her  with  dishonour  must 
be  himself  a  partner  in  the  offence;  so  there  were  many 
executions  done  in  those  days  in  solemn  sacrifice  to  the 
Queen's  beauty. 

Forty'nine  times  he  bore  to  the  verge  of  madness  the 
weight  of  jealousy  that  came  at  each  time  of  ceremonial 
absence ;  for  the  passing  of  years  made  no  diminution  in  the 
Queen's  loveliness. 

193 

N 


On  the  fiftieth  anniversary,  when  the  days  of  sacred  fast' 
ing  and  seclusion  called  for  him,  beseeching  forgiveness  of 
Heaven,  he  turned  back  secretly  from  the  tombs  of  his  ancestors, 
nor  stayed  the  set  time ;  for  now  his  will  mounted  to  madness 
that  he  would  have  proof  for  his  jealousy  and  release  from  his 
royal  oath  which  made  him  refrain  from  the  word  for  her 
death.  Therefore,  with  great  subtlety,  the  King  put  on  the 
disguise  of  a  merchant,  staining  his  face  and  hands,  and  letting 
no  mark  on  his  person  show  by  which  he  might  be  known. 
Then  he  took  with  him  jewels  of  great  price,  and  coming  to 
the  palace  caused  himself  to  be  led  into  the  presence  of  the 
Queen. 

She,  seeing  such  wonders,  was  willing  to  give  all  the 
wealth  she  had  to  get  possession  of  them.  But  the  King  had 
left  her  with  a  small  purse,  and  the  price  he  now  asked  was 
fabulous.  When  she  informed  him  that  this  was  beyond  her, 
he  answered  softly,  "  There  is  another  price,  O  fairest  of  all 
fair  women,  that  can  only  be  asked  in  secret." 

Then  she  put  all  forth  from  her  and  said, "  Thou  would'st 
come  into  my  chamber  to  ask  me  that  ?  "  **  Even  so,"  said  he. 
And  she  answered,  "Give  me  the  jewels:  whatever  it  is  I 
grant  it  before  the  asking."  Then  she  retired  from  him  for 
a  while,  but  afterwards  returned,  and  she  led  him  in ;  and  they 
were  together,  and  all  doors  closed. 

About  midnight  she  said  to  him,  "My  lord,  forty'nine 
times  thou  hast  returned  to  me  in  disguise ;  yet  is  it  only  at  this 
fiftieth  time  that  I  have  discovered  thee ! " 
194 


Then  the  King  rose,  and  drawing  forth  his  sword,  cried, 
"  Now  out  of  thine  own  mouth  hast  thou  released  me,  and 
given  me  back  my  royal  word,  to  do  to  thee  as  thou  deservest." 
And  so  saying  he  struck  off  her  head. 

On  the  morrow  when  the  King  sat  in  state,  and  the 
Queen's  death  was  noised  in  whispers  through  the  palace, 
there  came  to  him  a  slave  that  had  been  in  the  Queen's  service, 
bearing  a  small  coffer  and  weeping.  "  Oh,  my  lord,"  said  the 
slave,  "  yesterday  while  you  were  yet  absent,  the  Queen  gave 
me  this,  and  bade  me  lay  it  before  the  King's  feet  on  his 
return,  telling  him  how  great  was  her  sorrow  that  she  had  not 
herself  power  now  to  be  its  bearer." 

Wondering,  the  King  took  the  casket.  In  it  lay  his  own 
written  word  sealed  and  signed,  and  beside  it  another  scroll, 
which,  opening,  he  read :  "  O  Lord,  to  kill  and  to  make  alive, 
when  thou  receivest  this  thou  art  without  honour  on  earth 
and  without  soul  in  Heaven,  for  I  shall  be  dead  by  thy  hand, 
not  having  been  found  by  thee  in  any  act  of  unfaithfulness 
soever.  For  neither  in  body  or  in  spirit  was  there  deceit  in  me, 
seeing  that  I  beheld  thee  through  thy  disguise.  As  for  that 
which  I  told  thee,  truly  thou  hast  returned  to  me  forty-nine 
times  disguised  as  a  King ;  only  this  fiftieth  time  have  I  known 
thee  certainly  for  the  dust  thou  art.  And  since  my  beauty, 
through  thy  jealousy  brought  death  to  many,  it  is  better  that 
I  only  should  die,  who  have  become  over-weary  of  my  bond- 
age to  such  an  one  as  thee.  So  now  I  beg  thee,  who  art  without 
honour  or  soul,  for  the  little  time  that  is  left  thee,  have  pity 

195 

N2 


upon  others  whose  life  thou  would'st  cut  in  half." 

The  King  read :  and  straightway  he  ordered  to  be  struck 
off,  the  head  of  the  slave  who  had  brought  him  the  Queen's 
message ;  for  though  by  his  oath  he  had  neither  honour  nor 
soul  left,  he  remembered  that  he  was  still  a  King. 

5.    THE  ROSE  AND  THE  THORN. 

A  certain  Commander  of  the  Faithful,  had  as  the 
Favourite  of  his  harem,  a  lady  more  beautiful  than  all  the 
stars  and  their  moons  about  them, — but  with  a  shrew's  tongue. 
The  pathway  to  her  favour  lay  through  torrents  of  abuse, 
which  cast  him  without  dignity  and  crownless  before  her  im- 
perious feet.  But,  none  the  less,  love  of  her  mastered  him  so 
greatly  that  he  looked  on  no  other  woman  with  any  concern. 

After  many  sleepless  nights  and  days  without  rest,  he 
hardly  knew  whether  he  were  the  most  cursed  or  the  most 
blessed  of  mortals ;  for  truly  his  vigils  gave  him  the  continual 
consciousness  of  her  charms,  though  all  the  while  her  mouth 
was  like  the  crater  of  a  volcano  in  eruption  pouring  out  lava 
of  vituperation  upon  his  head. 

One  day  his  chief  chamberlain,  beholding  him  nursing  a 
sick  headache,  said,  "  Why,  O  shadow  of  God,  dost  thou  con* 
tinue  to  endure  this  evil,  seeing  that  He  hath  made  thee  the 
master  of  all  things  ?  If  the  Light  of  the  harem  were  tongueless, 
she  were  perfect.  Therefore  give  orders,  O  Commander  of 
the  Faithful,  and  it  shall  be  seen  to ! " 
196 


So  presently  the  counsel  of  the  chief  chamberlain  took 
effect,  and  the  Favourite's  mouth  became  as  a  dove's  for 
quietness.  But  now  the  Sultan  found  that  his  love  for  her 
was  altogether  flown ;  her  beauty  seemed  to  him  flavourless 
and  insipid ;  and  all  desire  for  her  favours  grew  drowsy  for 
lack  of  the  naggings  wherewith  she  had  been  wont  so  con^ 
stantly  to  assail  him. 

Then  he  saw  that  her  way  with  him  had  been  one  of  pure 
reason  and  beneficence.  Seeing  that  Kings,  having  through 
their  high  estate  to  be  left  uncorrected  in  other  matters,  have 
need  to  be  corrected  to  their  appetites,  by  goadings  and  thwart' 
ings  which  are  not  necessary  for  the  less  spoiled  children  of 
fortune. 

And  because  of  his  deep  grief,  the  Sultan  sacked  the  chief 
chamberlain,  and  sought  through  all  his  dominions  till  he 
found  another  woman  less  fair,  but  gifted  in  like  measure 
with  a  shrewishness  of  tongue  to  take  the  place  of  his  lost 
Favourite. 

6.  THE  MAN  WHO  SOLD  HIS  SOUL. 

A  certain  traveller,  passing  through  the  slums  of  a  great 
city,  came  there  upon  a  man  whose  countenance  indicated  a 
grief  which  he  could  not  fathom.  The  traveller,  being  a 
curious  student  of  the  human  heart,  stopped  him  and  said : 
"  Sir,  what  is  this  grief  which  you  carry  before  the  eyes  of  all 
men,  so  grievous  that  it  cannot  be  hidden,  yet  so  deep  that  it 

197 


cannot  be  read? 

The  man  answered:  "  It  is  not  I  who  grieve  so  greatly,  it 
is  my  soul,  of  which  I  cannot  rid  me.  And  my  soul  is  more 
sorrowful  than  death,  for  it  hates  me,  and  I  hate  it." 

The  traveller  said  "  If  you  will  sell  your  soul  to  me  you 
can  be  well  rid  of  it."  The  other  answered  :  "  Sir,  how  can  I 
sell  you  my  soul  ?  "  *  Surely,"  replied  the  traveller,  "  you 
have  but  to  agree  to  sell  me  your  soul  at  its  full  price,  then, 
when  I  bid  it,  it  comes  to  me.  But  every  soul  has  its  true 
price  ;  and  only  at  that,  neither  at  more  nor  at  less,  can  it  be 
bought." 

Then  said  the  other :  "  At  what  price  shall  I  sell  you  this 
horrible  thing,  my  soul  ?  " 

The  traveller  answered :  "  When  a  man  first  sells  his  own 
soul  he  is  like  that  other  betrayer  ;  therefore  its  price  should 
be  thirty  pieces  of  silver.  But  after  that,  if  it  passes  to  other 
hands,  its  value  becomes  small ;  for  to  others  the  souls  of  their 
fellow'tnen  are  worth  very  little." 

So  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver  the  man  sold  his  soul,  and 
the  traveller  took  it  and  departed. 

Presently  the  man,  having  no  soul,  found  that  he  could 
do  no  sin.  Though  he  stretched  out  his  arms  to  sin,  sin 
would  not  come  to  him.  "  You  have  no  soul,"  said  sin,  and 
passed  him  by.  "  Wherefore  should  I  come  to  you  ?  I  have 
no  profit  in  a  man  that  has  no  soul  ?  " 

Then  the  man  without  a  soul  became  very  miserable,  for 
though  his  hands  touched  what  was  foul  they  remained  clean, 
198 


and  though  his  heart  longed  for  wickedness  it  remained  pure ; 
and  when  he  thirsted  to  dip  his  lips  in  fire  they  remained  cool. 

Therefore  a  longing  to  recover  his  soul  took  hold  of  him, 
and  he  went  through  the  world  searching  for  the  traveller  to 
whom  he  had  sold  it,  that  he  might  buy  it  back  and  again  taste 
sin  in  his  own  body. 

After  a  long  time  the  traveller  met  him,  but  hearing  his 
request  he  laughed  and  said :  "  After  a  while  your  soul  wearied 
me,  and  I  sold  it  to  a  Jew  for  a  smaller  sum  than  I  paid  for  it." 

"  Ah  !  "  cried  the  man,  *  if  you  had  come  to  me  I  would 
have  paid  more."  The  traveller  answered :  "  You  could  not 
have  done  that ;  a  soul  cannot  be  bought  or  sold  but  at  its 
just  price.  Your  soul  came  to  be  of  small  value  in  my  keep- 
ing,  so  to  be  rid  of  it  I  sold  it  to  the  first  comer  for  considerably 
less  money  than  I  paid  in  the  beginning." 

So  parting  from  him  the  man  continued  his  quest,  wander* 
ing  over  the  face  of  the  earth  and  seeking  to  recover  his  lost 
soul.  And  one  day  as  he  sat  in  the  bazaar  of  a  certain  town 
a  woman  passed  him,  and  looking  at  him  said :  "  Sir,  why 
are  you  so  sad  ?  It  seems  to  me  there  can  be  no  reason  for 
such  sadness."  The  man  answered :  "  I  am  sad  because  I 
have  no  soul,  and  am  seeking  to  find  it." 

The  other  said :  "  Only  the  other  night  I  bought  a  soul 
that  had  passed  through  so  many  hands  that  it  had  become 
dirt-cheap ;  but  it  is  so  poor  a  thing  I  would  gladly  be  rid  of  it. 
Yet  I  bought  it  for  a  mere  song ;  and  a  soul  can  only  be  sold 
at  its  just  price  ;  how,  then,  shall  I  be  able  to  sell  it  again — for 

199 


what  is  worth  less  than  a  song  ?  And  it  was  but  a  light  song 
that  I  sang  over  the  wine-cup  to  the  man  who  sold  it  me." 

When  the  other  heard  that  he  cried :  "  It  is  my  own  soul ! 
Sell  it  to  me,  and  I  will  give  you  all  that  I  possess  !  " 

The  woman  said  :  "  Alas,  I  did  but  pay  for  it  with  a  song, 
and  I  can  but  sell  it  again  at  its  just  price.  How  then  can  I  be 
rid  of  it,  though  it  cries  and  laments  to  be  set  free  ?  " 

The  man  without  a  soul  laid  his  head  to  the  womans' 
breast,  and  heard  within  it  the  captive  soul  whimpering  to  be 
set  free,  to  return  to  the  body  it  had  lost.  "  Surely,"  he  said, 
"  it  is  my  own  soul !  "  If  you  will  sell  it  to  me  I  will  give  you 
my  body,  which  is  worth  less  than  a  song  from  your  lips." 

So,  for  his  body,  the  other  sold  to  him  the  soul  that 
whimpered  to  be  set  free  to  return  to  its  own  place.  But  so 
soon  as  he  received  it  he  rose  up  aghast :  **  What  have  you 
done  ?  "  he  cried,  "  and  what  is  this  foul  thing  that  has  posses- 
sion  of  me  ?  For  this  soul  that  you  have  given  me  is  not  my 
soul!" 

The  woman  laughed  and  said :  **  Before  you  sold  your 
soul  into  captivity  it  was  a  free  soul  in  a  free  body ;  can  you 
not  recognise  it  now  it  comes  to  you  from  the  traffic  of  the 
slave-market  ?  So,  then,  your  soul  has  the  greater  charity, 
since  it  recognises  and  returns  to  you,  though  you  have  sold 
your  body  miserably  into  bondage  1 " 

And  thus  it  was  that  the  man  had  to  buy  back  at  the  cost 
of  his  body  the  soul  which  he  let  go  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver. 


200 


7.    FATHER  AND  SON. 

There  was  once  a  young  man  of  left-handed  parentage, 
who,  from  his  birth  had  been  seized  with  an  unnatural  desire 
to  redress  in  the  punishment  of  his  father  the  wrong  done  to 
his  mother.  She  indeed  had  been  the  victim  of  a  betrayal 
cruel  enough  to  arouse  more  than  ordinary  resentment.  But 
she  was  of  a  mild  and  forgiving  disposition,  and  the  only  act 
of  self-assertion  she  allowed  herself,  was  to  die  in  giving  her 
son  birth. 

With  just  so  much  assistance  from  her  as  that,  the  son 
started  on  life  equipped  with  all  the  passionate  and  unforgiving 
qualities  of  his  other  parent. 

From  the  days  when  he  could  first  toddle,  his  aim  was  to 
wreak  vengeance  on  the  man  whose  cruelty  and  neglect  had 
made  him  at  once  a  bastard  and  an  orphan. 

So  soon  as  he  was  grown  up  to  independence,  his  years 
of  indiscretion  began,  and  he  started  nosing  among  the  garbage 
of  humanity  for  a  clue  to  his  father's  whereabouts. 

Presently  getting  wind  of  him,  the  son  almost  had  him  in 
hand  had  not  his  parent,  pricked  by  a  guilty  conscience,  got 
himself  hurriedly  to  a  place  of  concealment  and  safety. 

Again  pursued,  he  took  flight  into  the  next  hemisphere. 
The  world  watching  beheld  a  breathless  hide-and-seek  going 
on  between  the  pair,  so  that  after  a  few  years  the  weary  life 

201 


his  son  caused  him  to  lead,  forced  the  father  into  a  certain 
measure  of  repentance  which  would  not  otherwise  have 
occurred  to  him.  Thus  it  came  about  that  finally  he  died  in 
something  like  the  odour  of  sanctity,  respectably  attended  by 
priest  and  doctor. 

His  son  arrived  only  in  time  to  curse  the  doctor  for 
having  precipitated  a  catastrophe  which  a  lifetime  of  wrathful 
sun-settings  had  taught  him  to  regard  as  his  own  perquisite. 
He  returned  home  sadly  and  hanged  himself  to  his  mother's 
grave-stone,  trusting  to  be  permitted  in  the  next  world  to  carry 
out  the  interrupted  project  of  vengeance  which  was  now  his 
one  passion. 

In  hell  he  was  greatly  delighted  to  find  that  the  law  still 
permitted  and  encouraged  the  pursuit  of  vengeance ;  and  for  a 
good  while  he  found  some  enjoyment  running  about  in  search 
of  the  man  he  wished  to  devour. 

After  weeks  of  a  species  of  fiery  slumming  in  the  lowest 
quarter  of  the  infernal  regions,  he  received  from  the  Devil  a 
kindly  word  of  enlightenment.  "  My  poor  child,"  said  he  "do 
you  not  know  that,  thanks  to  you,  your  father  made  a  penitent 
ending,  and  in  consequence  is  receiving  his  reward  in  a  better 
place  than  this  ?  " 

For  the  first  time  the  revengeful  soul  thirsted  with  despair, 
perceiving  the  gulf  fixed.  "  Now  I  know  that  I  am  in  hell," 
said  he  with  conviction,  "  since  I  cannot  give  that  man  of  sin 
the  dubbing  he  deserves." 

Casting  about  in  his  mind — "  And  my  mother  ?  "  he  added 

202 


presently. 

"Poor,  forgiving  little  thing!"  said  the  Devil  compas' 
sionately,  "I  have  not  the  heart  to  grudge  her  her  present 
happiness.  While  you  were  on  earth  threatening  perdition  to 
the  man  she  loved,  she  had  a  devil  of  a  time  of  it,  but  your 
arrival  here  transported  her  to  the  seventh  heaven." 


8.    THE  PRINCE  AND  HIS  TWO  MISTRESSES. 

A  certain  Prince  had  a  mistress,  of  whom,  after  many 
years  he  began  to  tire,  finding  her  exceeding  faithfulness  to  him 
grow  wearisome.  So  beginning  to  neglect  his  former  passion, 
and  having  lighted  on  a  new  love  of  deeper  complexion  and 
more  to  his  present  taste,  he  made  a  song  in  praise  of  her 
beauty. 

"  After  day  "  he  sang,  "  comes  night,  and  the  moon  lifts 
up  her  face ;  after  red  locks  dark  locks  have  hold  on  me  1 " 

Before  long  his  former  mistress  observing  that  his  ardour 
slackened,  found  where  her  felicity  had  flown  to ;  and  without 
haste  took  counsel  with  herself  how  to  regain  the  lost  place 
which  her  jealousy  and  devotion  still  coveted. 

Presently  on  his  visits  to  his  new  mistress,  the  Prince 
began  to  recognise  certain  jewels  adorning  her  person,  which 
he  had  bestowed  in  other  days  on  the  one  who  had  then 
crowned  his  fancy.     "  Whence  came  these  ?  "  he  began  enquire 

203 


ing,  after  searching  vainly  in  his  own  mind  for  a  solution. 

For  a  while  his  new  lady-love  sought  to  evade  his 
questions ;  but  when  she  could  no  more  put  him  off  (while 
she  needs  must  flaunt  the  trinkets  as  more  and  more  of  them 
came  into  her  possession),  she  answered  :  "  There  is  a  certain 
skew-eyed  and  faded  creature,  a  poor  broken-down  old  troll, 
who  comes  and  drops  these  on  me  at  times.  And  her  tale  is 
of  the  strangest ;  but  as  I  profit  by  her  madness  I  let  it  go. 
And  what  she  says  to  me  is  this :  '  One  of  the  many  who 
have  long  wearied  me  with  their  love  is  now  your  lover ;  and 
that  is  well,  since  it  leaves  me  free  to  follow  my  own  liking. 
Therefore,  I  pray  you  bind  him  close  to  you  and  keep  him 
from  troubling  me  further ;  and  every  time  that  you  receive 
him  I,  in  thankfulness  to  be  rid  of  him,  will  bring  you  a  token 
of  my  gratitude,  which  I  hold  well  earned,  since  then  I  can  be 
in  the  arms  of  the  lover  I  love  truly.'  This  is  her  story,  and 
truly  I  have  reaped  profit  out  of  it,  for  each  time  you  visit  me 
she  brings  me  a  fresh  jewel.  Why,  then,  should  I  laugh  in  the 
face  of  the  poor  thing  who  is  happy  in  her  folly  ?  " 

But  when  he  had  considered  the  matter  well,  the  Prince 
left  her,  and  went  back  to  his  former  mistress. 


9.    TWO  KINGS  AND  THEIR  QUEENS. 

Two  Kings,  who  bore  rule  over  adjoining  territories 
having   come   together  amicably,  in  state  and  with  a  great 
204 


retinue,  for  the  settlement  of  a  disputed  question  of  boundaries, 
became  greatly  enamoured  each  of  the  other's  consort. 

While  in  public  they  were  defining  one  boundary  amicably 
from  day  to  day,  each  in  secret  was  plotting  how  another 
boundary  might  be  over-stepped.  The  Queens,  finding  them* 
selves  royally  pursued,  remained  demure,  but  put  their  heads 
together  for  a  friendly  purpose  by  stealth,  not  wishing  to 
disturb  the  political  situation. 

So  presently,  by  the  aid  of  chamberlains  and  ladies  of 
honour,  all  ready  to  take  bribes  at  crosS'purposes,  the  game 
grew  hot ;  virtuous  protestation  died  on  the  Queens'  lips,  and 
the  mo'narchs  came  each  to  the  belief  that  he  had,  without 
knowledge  of  the  other,  secured  an  assignation  which  would 
overwhelm  his  infelicity. 

A  hunting  expedition,  and  a  certain  mis'arrangement  of 
the  pavilions  destined  for  the  separated  repose  of  royalty,  gave 
the  occasion  and  the  means ;  the  Kings  beheld  a  way  pointed 
to  them,  more  plainly  than  by  any  star  in  the  East,  for  the 
consummation  of  their  desires. 

What  was  the  chagrin  of  the  two  monarchs  on  awaken- 
ing to  the  light  of  reason  after  an  experience  which  had  made 
each  believe  himself  the  most  blest  of  mortals,  to  find  that  they 
had  fallen  into  a  lawful  embrace,  and  had  deceived  themselves 
with  the  decorous  bonds  of  matrimony. 

The  ladies  themselves  put  a  quiet  countenance  on  the 
matter,  and  were  astonished  when  presently  they  lost  their 
two  heads  for  the  crime  of  being  found  in  the  embraces  of 

205 


their  own  true  lords,  time  not  being  given  them  to  make  the 
mathematical  calculation  by  which  their  judges  arrived  at  a 
conviction  of  their  intended  guiltiness. 

Whether,  indeed,  those  lords  signed  their  death-warrants  as 
thieves  defrauded  of  their  booty,  or  as  owners  finding  their 
possession  threatened,  only  kings  themselves  can  decide.  But 
it  is  sometimes  more  dangerous  to  force  kings  into  the  paths 
of  virtue  than  to  attract  them  into  the  ways  of  vice. 

LAURENCE  HOUSMAN. 


206 


MARRIAGES  ARE  MADE  IN  HEAVEN. 
A  Play  in  One  Act. 

CHARACTERS: 

JACK  RAYNER. 
MRS.  VIVYAN. 
HERBERT  PATON. 
A  MAIDSERVANT. 

SCENE :     A  drawing  room  in  Mrs.  Vivyaris  house. 

JACK  and  Mrs.  VIVYAN  are  having  tea.  LOTTIE  is  a  rather 
elaborately  dressed  woman  of  eight-and  twenty,  handsome  and  self- 
possessed.  She  has  an  easy  manner  which  suggests  that  she  has 
consorted  with  men  rather  than  with  women.  JACK  RA  YNER  is 
thirty-two ;  there  is  about  him  a  certain  weariness  as  if  he  had  lived 
hard  and  found  life  difficult.  His  face  is  sunburnt,  somewhat  lined 
and  worn. 

JACK :  I  say,  Lottie,  has  it  occurred  to  you  that  this  is 
our  last  day  of  single  blessedness  ? 

LOTTIE :  Of  course  it  has.     I've  been  thinking  of  notlv 
ing  else  for  a  week. 

JACK :  Are  you  glad  ? 

LOTTIE :  I  think  I'm  anxious.     I  want  to  have  it  over 
safely.     I'm  so  afraid  that  something  will  happen. 

JACK  (with  a  laugh) :  What  nonsense  !   The  fates  can't 
help  being  friendly  at  last. 

209 


LOTTIE:  I've  gone  through  so  much.  I've  lost  all 
confidence  in  my  luck. 

JACK :  And  you're  solemnly  going  to  swear  that  you 
will  love,  honour  and  obey  me.  By  Jove,  I'm  a  nice  object  to 
honour. 

LOTTIE  :  I  think  I  can,  Jack ;  and  love  and  obey  you 
too. 

JACK:  That's  very  good  of  you,  old  girl.  I  doubt 
whether  either  of  us  has  many  illusions ;  but  we'll  do  our  best. 

LOTTIE :  A  breath  of  country  air  and  they'll  all  come 
back  again. 

JACK :  I  hope  to  goodness  they  don't.  Illusions  are  like 
umbrellas,  you  no  sooner  get  them  than  you  lose  them ;  and 
the  loss  always  leaves  a  little  painful  wound.  But  don't  let  us 
be  sentimental.  .  .  .  How  shall  we  celebrate  the  last  of 
our  liberty  ? 

LOTTIE :  Do  you  want  to  do  anything  ?  You're  so 
energetic. 

JACK  :  Shall  we  dine  out  and  go  to  the  Empire,  and  then 
on  to  the  Covent  Garden  ? 

LOTTIE  (with  sudden  passion):  Oh  no,  I  could'nt  stand 
it.  I'm  sick  of  the  Empire,  sick  to  death.  I  want  never  to 
go  to  a  music-hall  again.  I  want  to  live  in  the  country,  and 
bathe  my  hands  in  the  long  grass,  and  gather  buttercups  and 
daisies. 

JACK  (smiling) :  As  it  was  in  the  beginning. 

LOTTIE :  Oh,  I  shall  be  so  glad  to  get  back  to  it  after 
210 


these  sultry  years  of  London.     I  often  think  of  myself  in  a 
large  sun^bonnet,  milking  the  cows  as  I  did  when  I  was  a  girl. 

JACK  >  But  cows  are  milked  by  machinery  now,  aren't 
they  ?  And  it's  sure  to  rain  when  you  want  to  put  on  your 
sun'bonnet. 

LOTTIE :  Oh,  Jack  dear,  don't  be  cynical  or  bitter.  Let 
us  try  to  be  simple.  We  won't  say  smart  things  to  one 
another  ;  but  just  dodder  along  stupidly  and  peacefully. 

JACK:  When  I  was  in  Africa  and  the  sun  beat  down 
pitilessly,  I  used  to  think  of  the  green  lanes  and  the  silver 
mists  of  England.  .  .  .  But  don't  you  think  you'll  be 
awfully  bored  ? 

LOTTIE  :  Jack,  have  you  no  faith  in  me  ? 

JACK  (going  to  her  and  taking  her  hands) :  I've  got  more 
faith  in  you  than  in  anyone  else  in  this  blessed  world ;  but  I'm 
afraid  I  haven't  much  in  anybody.  Ah,  Lottie,  you  must 
teach  me  to  have  faith — faith  in  my  fellows. 

LOTTIE  :  I  want  to  teach  you  to  have  faith  in  yourself. 

JACK :  I'm  afraid  it's  too  late  for  that.  But  for  goodness 
sake,  don't  let  us  sentimentalise.     It  hurts  too  much. 

(He  walks  away  and  then,  regaining  his  composure, 
turns  round.) 

JACK :  Did  I  tell  you  that  I've  asked  Herbert  Paton  to 
tea,  so  that  I  might  introduce  him  to  you  ? 

LOTTIE:  It's  odd  that  I  should  never  have  met  him. 
Did  you  know  him  before  you  went  to  the  Cape  ? 

JACK :  Yes,  rather !   We  were  at  school  together.     I'm 

211 
02 


sure  you'll  like  him.     He's  the  very  worthiest  chap  I  know. 
LOTTIE  :  That  sounds  a  little  dull. 
JACK:  Oh,  but  we're  going  to  cultivate  respectability 
ourselves. 

SERVANT  (enters  and  announces) :  Mr.  Paton. 

(Herbert  conies  in,     He  is  a  grave,  youngish  man — 

soberly  dressed,  a  little  heavy,  and  without  any 

great  sense  of  humour,) 

JACK  (going  towards  him) :    We  were  just  talking  of 

you.     Allow  me  to  introduce  you :  Mr.  Paton,  Mrs.  Vivyan. 

(Herbert  bows  and  Lottie  smiles  cordially,  holding  out 

her  hand.  He  hesitates  a  moment  and  then  takes  it.) 

LOTTIE  (shaking  hands) :  It's  so  good  of  you  to  come. 

I  was  most  anxious  to  make  your  acquaintance. 

HERBERT  (gravely) :  It  was  very  kind  of  you  to  ask  me. 
JACK :  I  want  you  to  be  great  friends.    I  always  insist 
that  the  people  I  like  shall  like  one  another. 

LOTTIE  (pouring  it  out) :  You'll  have  some  tea,  won't 
you. 

HERBERT :  Thanks. 

(She  gives  him  a  cup.) 
LOTTIE  :  Jack  has  told  me  a  great  deal  about  you. 
HERBERT  :  I  hope  nothing  to  my  discredit. 
LOTTIE :  On  the  contrary,  he's  so  full  of  your  praise 
that  I'm  almost  jealous. 

JACK :  You  know,  Lottie,  I've  asked  Herbert  to  be  best 
man. 
212 


LOTTIE  :  And  has  he  accepted  ? 

JACK :  Certainly !  He  accepted  straight  off,  before  even 
he  knew  your  name. 

LOTTIE :  You're  a  very  confiding  man,  Mr.  Paton.  I 
might  have  been  dreadfully  disreputable. 

HERBERT  :  And  have  you  finally  decided  to  be  married 
to-morrow  ?  Your  preparations  have  been  very  rapid. 

LOTTIE :  There  were  none  to  make.  Everything  is 
going  to  be  quite  private,  you  know.  There'll  only  be  one 
person  beside  yourself. 

HERBERT  :  And  aren't  you  even  going  to  have  a  brides* 
maid,  Mrs.  Vivyan  ? 

LOTTIE  (looking  at  him  quickly) :  Er — No !  I  believe 
it's  not  usual. 

(The  Servant  comes  in  and  brings  a  letter  to  Jack) 

SERVANT  :  The  man's  waiting  for  an  answer,  Sir. 

JACK  (opening  the  letter) :  Oh — I'll  just  go  and  write  a 
line,  Lottie.    I'll  be  back  in  two  minutes. 
(The  Servant  goes  out.) 

LOTTIE  :  Very  well !  Mr.  Paton  and  I  will  say  unkind 
things  of  you  while  you're  gone ;  so  don't  be  long. 

JACK  (laughing)  :  All  right ! 

(He  goes  out.) 

LOTTIE  (making  room  on  the  sofa  upon  which  she  is 
sitting) :  Now,  come  and  sit  by  me  and  we'll  talk,  Mr.  Paton. 
It  was  so  good  of  you  to  come  and  see  me. 

HERBERT  (sitting  not  beside  her,  but  on  a  chair  near 

213 


the  sofa) :  I  was  most  anxious  to  make  your  acquaintance. 

LOTTIE  :  One  always  is  curious  to  see  what  the  people 
are  like  whom  one's  friends  are  going  to  marry. 

HERBERT :  It  was  not  for  that  reason  that  I  wished  to 
see  you. 

LOTTIE  {slightly  surprised) :  Oh ! 

HERBERT :  I'm  glad  Jack  has  left  us  alone ;  I  wanted 
to  have  a  little  talk  with  you. 

LOTTIE  :  I'm  sure  I  shall  be  delighted. 

HERBERT :  You  know,  Jack  is  my  best  and  oldest 
friend  ? 

LOTTIE :  Yes,  he  told  me  so ;  that's  why  I  want  you 
to  like  me  too. 

HERBERT :  We  were  at  school  together,  and  afterwards 
at  the  'Varsity ;  and  then  we  shared  diggings  in  London. 
(He  pauses  for  a  moment) 

LOTTIE  {smiling) :  Well  > 

HERBERT  :  I  tell  you  all  this  in  justification  of  myself. 

LOTTIE :  How  very  mysterious  you  are !  Jack  didn't 
mention  that  in  the  catalogue  of  your  virtues. 

(Herbert  gets  up  and  walks  up  and  down.) 

HERBERT :  You  can't  imagine  how  delighted  I  was 
when  Jack  told  me  he  was  going  to  be  married.  He's  had 
rather  a  rough  time  of  late,  and  I  thought  it  was  the  best 
thing  possible  that  he  should  settle  down.  I  asked  him  what 
on  earth  he  was  going  to  marry  on  and  he  said  you  had 
twelve  hundred  a  year. 
214 


LOTTIE  (with  a  laugh) :  Fortunately !  Because  poor 
Jack  lets  money  slip  through  his  fingers  like  water ;  and  I'm 
sure  he'll  never  be  able  to  earn  a  cent. 

HERBERT  :  And  I  asked  him  who  you  were. 

LOTTIE :  What  did  he  tell  you  ? 

HERBERT :  Nothing !  He  seemed  astonishingly  ignore 
ant  about  you.     He  knew  your  name,  and  that's  nearly  all. 

LOTTIE  :  He's  a  wise  man  who  asks  no  questions. 

HERBERT  :  Perhaps !  But  I  did ;  I  made  enquiries. 

LOTTIE :  D'you  think  that  was  very  nice  of  you  ?  How 
did  you  do  it  ?  Did  you  employ  a  private  detective  ? 

HERBERT :  Unfortunately  there  was  no  need  for  that. 
The  information  I  sought  was  all  over  London.  Jack  must 
be  the  only  person  in  town  who  has  not  heard  it. 

LOTTIE  (laughing  icily) :  I  always  look  upon  myself  as 
safe  from  the  scandalmongers.  You  see,  they  can  never  say 
anything  about  me  half  so  bad  as  the  truth. 

HERBERT  (looking  at  her  steadily) :  I  found  out,  Mrs. 
Vivyan,  how  you  obtained  the  money  upon  which  you  and 
Jack  are  proposing  to  live. 

LOTTIE  :  You  must  be  quite  a  Sherlock  Holmes.  How 
clever  you  are ! 

HERBERT :  I  want  you  to  pardon  me  for  what  I  am 
going  to  do,  Mrs.  Vivyan  ? 

LOTTIE  (very  coldly) :  Pray  don't  apologise  ? 

HERBERT :  I  know  its  a  beastly  thing,  it  makes  me  feel 
an  utter  cad ;  but  I  must  do  it  for  Jack's  sake.     It's  my  duty 

215 


to  him. 

LOTTIE  :  Doubtless  it  is  very  praiseworthy  to  do  one's 
duty.  I  notice  people  are  always  more  inclined  to  do  it  when 
they  will  inflict  pain  upon  others. 

HERBERT  :  For  God's  sake  don't  sneer  Mrs.  Vivyan. 

LOTTIE  (bursting  out  violently) :  You  do  a  shameful 
thing,  and  you  expect  me  to  pat  you  on  the  back. 

HERBERT :  I  don't  want  to  hurt  you.  I  haven't  the 
least  animosity  towards  you.  That's  why  I  came  here  tO'day. 

LOTTIE :  But  really  I  don't  understand  you. 

HERBERT:  I  should  have  thought  it  plain  enough. 
Isn't  it  clear  that  Jack  can't  marry  you  ? 

LOTTIE  (with  scornful  surprise) :  Good  gracious  me  1 
Why  not  ? 

HERBERT :  Do  you  wish  me  to  tell  you  to  your  face 
what  I  learnt  about  you  ? 

LOTTIE :  In  the  course  of  your — discreditable  enquiries  ? 
Well,  what  is  it  ? 

HERBERT :  I  wished  to  spare  you  this. 

LOTTIE  (scornfully) :  Oh  no,  I'm  sure  you  wished  to 
spare  me  nothing.  Far  be  it  from  the  virtuous  to  refrain  from 
trampling  on  the  wicked. 

HERBERT  :  If  you  insist  then,  I  know  that  this  money 
was  settled  on  you  by  Lord  Feaverham  when  he  married. 

LOTTIE :  Well  ? 

HERBERT :  Do  you  deny  it  ? 

LOTTIE  :  Why  should  I  when  you  probably  have  proof 
216 


that  it  is  true  ? 

HERBERT  :  I  also  know  that  Lord  Feaverham  had  good 
reason  to  do  this.  .  .  .  Oh,  you  hate  me  and  think  me 
a  cad  and  brute  ;  but  what  can  I  do  ?  If  you  knew  what  agony 
it  has  caused  me  ?  I  believe  Jack  loves  you,  and  I  daresay  you 
love  him.  For  all  I  know  he  may  hate  me  for  what  I'm  doing 
now.  I  wish  with  all  my  heart  there  were  some  other  way 
out  of  it. 

LOTTIE  :  Do  you  wish  me  to  sympathise  with  you  ? 

HERBERT  :  Oh,  you're  stone-cold.  I  only  come  to  you 
because  I  want  to  be  your  friend.  And  even  if  you'd  married 
Jack  he  must  have  found  out  sooner  or  later,  and  then  it  would 
have  been  a  thousand  times  worse. 

LOTTIE  {angrily) :  What  d'you  want  me  to  do  ? 

HERBERT  :  Break  off  the  marriage  of  your  own  accord. 
Don't  let  him  know  the  reason.  Let  us  try  to  save  him  from 
the  humiliation  and  the  pain.  Write  to  him  and  say  you  don't 
love  him  enough.     It's  so  easy. 

LOTTIE :  But  I  haven't  the  faintest  wish  to  break  off 
my  marriage  with  Jack. 

HERBERT  :  It's  not  a  matter  of  wish  ;  it's  a  matter  of 
necessity.  The  marriage  is  utterly  impossible — for  his  sake, 
for  the  sake  of  his  people.  It  means  absolute  social  ruin  to  him. 

LOTTIE:  What  you  say  sounds  to  me  excessively 
impertinent,  Mr.  Paton. 

HERBERT  :  I'm  sorry,  I  have  no  wish  to  be  so. 

LOTTIE:  And  you  want  me  to  go  to  Jack  and  say  I 

217 


won't  marry  him  ? 

HERBERT  :  It's  the  only  thing  you  can  do.  Otherwise 
he  must  find  out.  It's  the  only  thing  you  can  do  if  you  want 
to  save  your  honour  in  his  estimation. 

LOTTIE  (scornfully) :  I  should  be  as  it  were  defeated, 
but  not  disgraced. 

HERBERT  :  It's  for  your  own  sake. 

LOTTIE :  Then  let  me  tell  you  that  I  haven't  the  least 
intention  of  giving  Jack  up. 

HERBERT  :  But  you  must. 

LOTTIE:  Why? 

HERBERT  {violently) :  He  can't  marry  you.  It  would 
dishonour  him. 

LOTTIE :  How  dare  you  say  such  things  to  me !  You 
come  to  my  house  and  I  try  to  be  friends  with  you,  and  you 
insult  me.    You  dishonour  yourself. 

HERBERT  :  I  came  here  to  give  you  a  chance  of  retir- 
ing  from  the  engagement  without  the  real  reasons  being  known. 

LOTTIE  (passionately) :  What  business  is  it  of  yours  ? 
Why  yo  you  come  here  and  interfere  with  us  ?  D'you  think 
we're  fools  and  simpletons  ?  Why  don't  you  leave  us  alone  ? 
Who  are  you  that  you  should  preach  and  moralise  ?  You're 
ridiculous,  you're  simply  absurd. 

HERBERT:  I've  tried  to  do  my  best  for  you,  Mrs. 
Vivyan. 

LOTTIE  :  You've  behaved  like  a  perfect  gentleman. 

HERBERT :  You  can  say  or  think  of  me  what  you 
218 


choose.  Mrs.  Vivyan.  I've  shielded  you  as  much  as  I  could. 
But  my  business  is  to  stop  this  marriage,  and  by  God,  I  mean 
to  do  it. 

LOTTIE  :  You  don't  think  of  me  ! 

HERBERT :  It  can  make  no  difference  to  you. 

LOTTIE  (about  to  break  out  passionately,  but  with  an 
effort  restraining  herself) :  Oh,  what  a  fool  I  am  to  let  myself 
be  disturbed  by  what  you  say !  It's  all  nonsense.  And  how, 
pray,  are  you  going  to  prevent  me  from  marrying  Jack  ? 

HERBERT :  I  have  only  one  way  left ;  and  you've 
driven  me  to  it.     I  shall  tell  him  everything  I  know. 

LOTTIE  (bursting  into  a  shriek  of  ironical  laughter) : 
Very  well.    You  shall  tell  him  now — immediately. 

(She  touches  the  bell  and  the  Servant  comes  in,) 

LOTTIE  :  Ask  Mr.  Rayner  to  come  here  ? 

SERVANT :  Yes'm. 

(Servant  goes  out) 

LOTTIE  (smiling  scornfully) :  I  warn  you  that  you're 
going  to  make  an  absolute  fool  of  yourself,  Mr.  Paton. 
(Herbert  bows.)  But  perhaps  that  experience  will  not  be 
entirely  new. 

(Jack  comes  in.) 

LOTTIE  :  What  a  time  you've  been,  Jack.  If  it  weren't 
for  the  high  character  that  Mr.  Paton  has  been  giving  you,  I 
should  fear  that  you  had  been  writing  love-letters.  Mr.  Paton 
wishes  to  speak  to  you  on  matters  of  importance. 

JACK :  That  sounds  rather  formidable.     What  does  he 

219 


want  to  talk  about  ? 

LOTTIE :  About  me. 

JACK  (laughing) :  That  is  indeed  a  matter  of  importance. 

LOTTIE :  Shall  I  leave  you  alone  ?  Mr.  Paton  would 
much  rather  say  ill-natured  things  of  me  behind  my  back. 

HERBERT  :  On  the  contrary,  I  should  like  you  to  stay, 
Mrs.  Vivyan.  I  am  quite  willing  to  say  before  your  face  all  I 
have  to  say. 

LOTTIE  (sitting  down) :  Very  well.  To  me  it's  a  matter 
of  perfect  indifference. 

JACK:  Good  Heavens,  you've  not  been  quarrelling  already? 

LOTTIE  :  No,  of  course  not !  Go  on,  Mr.  Paton. 

HERBERT  (after  a  momentary  pause) :  I  was  rather 
surprised  to  hear  of  your  engagement,  Jack. 

JACK :  To  tell  you  the  truth  I  was  rather  surprised 
myself.    The  thing  was  a  bit  sudden. 

LOTTIE :  The  idea  had  never  entered  Jack's  head  till  I 
indelicately  proposed  to  him. 

JACK  :  But  I  accepted  with  great  alacrity. 

HERBERT  :  Have  you  known  one  another  long  ? 

JACK :  Ages. 

HERBERT  :  And  who  was  Mr.  Vivyan  ? 

JACK  :  My  dear  Herbert,  what  are  you  talking  about  ? 

LOTTIE  :  Answer  his  question,  Jack.     It's  better. 

JACK:  But  I  can't.  I  hav'nt  the  least  idea  who  the 
lamented  Mr.  Vivyan  was. 

HERBERT  :  Have  you  never  spoken  to  your  fiancee  on 

220 


the  subject  ? 

JACK :  Well,  you  know,  in  such  a  case  as  this,  one 
doesn't  very  much  care  to  talk  about  one's  predecessor.  I 
believe  he  was  a  merchant. 

LOTTIE  {smiling  quietly) :  Something  in  the  city. 

JACK :  Of  course !  How  stupid  of  me  to  forget.  I  re' 
member  now  quite  well. 

HERBERT :  And  on  his  death  he  left  his  widow  a 
fortune. 

LOTTIE  :  Twelve  hundred  a  year. 

HERBERT  {to  Jack) :  You  must  consider  yourself  a  very 
lucky  chap. 

JACK :  I  do,  I  can  tell  you. 

HERBERT  :  I  wonder  if  you  would  have  married  Mrs. 
Vivyan  if  she  had  been  penniless. 

LOTTIE  :  If  I  had  been  I  should  never  have  felt  justified 
in  asking  him. 

JACK :  What  on  earth  are  you  trying  to  get  at,  Herbert  ? 

LOTTIE :  He  wants  to  know  whether  we  are  passion- 
ately  in  love  with  one  another.  ...  I  don't  think  we  are, 
Mr.  Paton.  We've  both  gone  through  a  good  deal  and  we're 
rather  tired  of  love.  It  makes  one  too  unhappy.  The  man  a 
woman  loves  seems  always  to  treat  her  badly.  We're  content 
to  be  very  good  friends. 

HERBERT  :  That  makes  it  easier  for  me. 

JACK :  What  the  Devil  d'you  mean  ? 

HERBERT :   D'you  know  how  Mrs.  Vivyan  got  this 

221 


money  ? 

{Jack  looks  at  Herbert  without  speaking.     Paton  leans 
towards  him  earnestly.) 

HERBERT :  Are  you  quite  sure  there  has  ever  been  a 
Mr.  Vivyan  ? 

JACK :  Look  here,  Herbert,  I  can  hear  nothing  to  Mrs. 
Vivyan's  discredit. 

HERBERT :  You  must !  It  affects  you  honour. 

JACK  :  I  don't  care.     I  don't  want  to  know  anything. 

LOTTIE  :  Let  him  go  on,  Jack.  It  was  bound  to  come 
out  sooner  or  later. 

HERBERT :  I'm  awfully  sorry  for  you  old  man.  I 
know  what  a  horrible  shock  and  grief  it  must  be  to  you. 
When  you  told  me  you  were  going  to  marry  Mrs.  Vivyan  I 
asked  people  who  she  was.  I  found  out — things  which  made 
me  enquire  more  particularly. 

JACK:  Why  the  Devil  didn't  you  mind  your  own 
business  ? 

HERBERT :  It  was  for  your  sake,  Jack.  I  couldn't  let 
you  be  entrapped  in  a  scandalous  marriage. 

(A  pause.) 

LOTTIE  :  Go  on,  Mr.  Paton. 

HERBERT :  Mrs.  Vivyan  has  never  been  married.  The 
name  is  assumed.  Oh  God,  I  don't  know  how  to  tell  you  ! 
Mrs.  Vivyan,  please  leave  us.  I  can't  stand  it.  I  can't  say 
these  things  before  you,  and  I  must  say  them.  It  will  be 
better  for  all  of  us  if  you  leave  us  alone. 

222 


LOTTIE  :  Oh  no,  you  asked  me  to  stay,  when  I  offered 
to  go.     Now  I  want  to  hear  all  you've  got  to  say. 

HERBERT  {with  an  effort) :  She's  the  daughter  of  a 
Vet.,  Jack.  She  got  mixed  up  with  a  man  at  Oxford,  and  then 
came  to  town.  Four  years  ago,  she  made  the  acquaintance 
of  Lord  Feaverham.  And  when  he  got  married  he  settled  on 
her  the  sum  of  twelve  hundred  a  year. 

(A  pause.    Jack  has  now  become  calm  again,  and  looks 
stonily  at  Herbert.) 

JACK :  Well  ? 

HERBERT  :  What's  the  matter,  Jack  ?  You  don't  seem 
to  understand. 

JACK  (passionately) :  Haven't  you  made  it  clear,  damn 
you  ?  How  can  I  fail  to  understand. 

HERBERT  :  Why  d'you  look  at  me  like  that  ? 

JACK  {very  calmly  and  slowly) :  You've  told  me  nothing 
which  I  did  not  know  before. 

HERBERT  (horror-stricken) :  lack,  you're  mad  ! 

JACK  (passionately) :  Confound  you  ;  don't  you  hear  1  I 
tell  you  that  you've  said  nothing  which  I  did  not  know  before. 

HERBERT  :  You  don't  mean  to  say  you  knew  what 
the  woman  was  whom  you  were  going  to  marry  ? 

JACK :  I  knew  everything. 

HERBERT :  Good  God,  Jack,  you  can't  marry  another 
man's  cast  off.    .    . 

JACK  (interrupting) :  I'd  rather  you  didn't  call  her  ugly 
names,  Herbert,  because,  you  know,  she's  going  to  be  my  wife. 

223 


HERBERT:  But  why,  why,  man?  Oh,  it's  infamous! 
You  say  you're  not  passionately  in  love  with  her. 

JACK  (to  Lottie) :  What  shall  I  say  to  him,  Lottie  ? 
(Lottie  shrugs  her  shoulders.) 

JACK :  Well,  if  you  want  the  least  creditable  part  of  the 
whole  business.     .     .     . 

LOTTIE  (interrupting  bitterly) :  He  doubtless  does. 

JACK :  Remember  that  for  a  penniless  chap  like  me  she's 
a  rich  woman. 

HERBERT  (with  horror):  Oh!  (Then,  as  if  gradually 
understanding)  :  But  you're  selling  yourself;  you're  selling 
yourself  as  she  sold  herself.  Oh,  how  can  you !  Why  man, 
you're  going  to  live  on  the  very  price  of  her  shame. 

JACK  (almost  in  an  undertone)  :  One  must  live. 

HERBERT :  Oh,  Jack,  what  has  come  over  you !  Have 
you  no  honour  ?  It's  bad  enough  to  marry  the  woman,  yet  do 
that  if  you  love  her ;  but  don't  take  the  damned  money.  I 
never  dreamt  you  could  do  such  a  thing.  All  the  time  I  was 
thinking  that  this  woman  had  enveigled  you ;  and  my  heart 
bled  to  think  of  the  pain  you  must  suffer  when  you  knew  the 
truth. 

JACK :  I'm  very  sorry. 

HERBERT  :  Why  didn't  you  tell  me  ? 

JACK :  One  doesn't  care  about  making  such  things  more 
public  than  necessary. 

HERBERT:  No! 

JACK  (going  up  to  Lottie) :  Why  do  you  listen  to  all  this, 
224 


dearest  ? 

LOTTIE  :  Oh,  I've  had  hard  things  said  to  me  for  years. 
I  can  bear  it,  and  I  don't  want  to  run  away. 

JACK :  You're  very  brave,  my  dear,  (turning  to  Herbert.) 
If  you'll  sit  down  quietly  and  not  make  a  beastly  fuss,  I'll  try 
and  explain  to  you  how  it  all  came  about.  I  don't  want  you 
to  think  too  badly  of  me. 

LOTTIE:  Oh,  don't,  Jack.  It  will  only  pain  you.  What 
does  it  matter  what  he  thinks  ? 

JACK  :  I  should  like  to  say  it  once  and  for  all ;  and  then 
I  can  forget  it.  To-morrow  we  bury  the  past  for  ever,  and 
begin  a  new  life. 

HERBERT  (sitting  down)  s  Well  ? 

JACK :  You  know,  when  I  was  a  boy  I  thought  myself 
prodigiously  clever.  At  Oxford  I  was  a  shining  light.  And 
when  I  came  to  town,  I  was  eager  for  honour  and  glory.  It 
took  me  five  long  years  to  discover  I  was  a  fool.  Oh,  what 
anguish  of  heart  it  was,  when  the  fact  stared  me  in  the  face 
that  I  was  a  failure,  a  miserable,  hopeless  failure !  I  had  thought 
myself  so  much  cleverer  than  the  common  run  of  men.  I  had 
looked  down  on  them  from  the  height  of  my  superiority,  and 
now  I  was  obliged  to  climb  down  and  confess  that  I  was  less 
than  the  most  vulgar  money-grubber  of  them  all.  Ah,  what  a 
lucky  chap  you  are,  Herbert.  You  were  never  under  the  delu- 
sion that  you  had  genius.  You  were  so  deliberately  normal. 
You  always  did  the  right  thing,  and  the  thing  that  was  expected 
of  you.     And  now,  you  see,  I'm  a  poor,  broken-down  scamp, 

225 
P 


while  you  are  a  pillar  of  society.  And  you  play  golf  and  go  to 
church  regularly.    You  do  play  golf  and  go  to  church  ? 

HERBERT :  Yes. 

JACK :  I  knew  it.  And  you're  engaged  to  a  model,  upright 
English  girl  with  fair  hair  and  blue  eyes,  the  daughter  of  a 
clergyman. 

HERBERT  :  The  daughter  of  a  doctor. 

JACK :  Same  thing ;  the  species  is  just  the  same.  And 
she's  strong  and  healthy,  and  plays  tennis,  and  rides  a  bike, 
and  has  muscles  like  a  prize-fighter.  Oh,  I  know  it.  Then 
you'll  get  married  and  help  to  over-populate  the  island.  You'll 
rear  children  upright  and  healthy  and  strong  and  honest  like 
yourselves.  And  when  you  die  they'll  put  on  your  tombstone : 
44  Here  lies  an  honourable  man."  Thank  your  stars  that  you 
were  never  cursed  with  ideals,  but  were  content  to  work  hard 
and  be  respectable.  Oh,  it's  a  long,  hard  fall  when  one  tumbles 
back  to  earth,  trying  to  climb  to  heaven.  .  .  .  And  the 
result  of  it  all  is,  that  you  have  an  income  and  honour  ;  while 
I,  as  you  remarked — 

HERBERT  :  I  didn't  mean  to  be  rough  on  you  in  what 
I  said  just  now,  Jack. 

JACK :  No,  I  know  you  didn't,  old  chap ;  but  nothing 
very  much  affects  me  now.  When  one  has  to  stand  one's  own 
contempt,  it  is  easy  enough  to  put  up  with  other  people's.  Oh, 
if  you  knew  how  awful  those  years  were,  when  I  tried  and 
tried  and  could  do  no  good.  At  last  I  despaired  and  went  to 
the  Cape.  But  I  muddled  away  my  money  there  as  I  had 
226 


muddled  everything  in  England ;  and  then  I  had  to  work  and 
earn  my  bread  as  best  I  could.  Sometimes  I  couldn't  and  I 
starved. 

HERBERT :  Why  didn't  you  write  ?  I  should  have  been 
so  glad  to  help  you,  Jack. 

JACK :  I  couldn't.  I  couldn't  accept  money  from  you. 
One  needs  to  have  pawned  one's  shirt  for  bread  before  one  can 
lend  money  like  a  gentleman.  Lottie  found  out  I  was  in 
distress  and  sent  me  twenty  pounds. 

LOTTIE :  He  never  used  it,  Mr.  Paton.  He  kept  it  for 
two  months  so  as  not  to  hurt  my  feelings,  and  then  returned 
it  with  effusive  thanks.  I  noticed  they  were  the  same  four 
notes  as  I  sent  out. 

JACK  {with  a  slight  laugh)  :  Well,  I  managed  to  get  on 
somehow.  I  tried  farming,  I  went  to  the  mines,  I  was  a  bar- 
tender. Imagine  the  shining  light  of  Oxford  debating-societies 
mixing  drinks  in  his  shirt-sleeves  and  a  white  apron.  A 
merciful  Providence  has  destined  me  to  be  one  of  life's  failures. 

HERBERT :  It  sounds  awful.    I  never  knew. 

LOTTIE :  Of  course  you  never  knew !  People  like  you 
don't.  You,  with  your  income  and  your  respectability,  what 
do  you  know  of  the  struggles  and  the  agony  of  those  who  go 
under  ?  You  can't  judge,  you  don't  know  how  many  tempta- 
tions we  resist  for  the  one  we  fall  to. 

JACK  :  After  all,  it  wasn't  so  bad — when  one  got  used  to 
it.  And  I  had  the  edifying  spectacle  of  my  fellows.  Army 
men,  shady  people  from  the  city,  any  amount  of  parsons'  sons, 

227 


'Varsity  men  by  the  score,  and  now  and  again  a  noble  lord. 
Oh,  we  were  a  select  body,  I  can  tell  you — the  failures,  and  the 
blackguards,  and  the  outcasts.  Most  of  them  take  to  drink, 
and  that's  the  best  thing  they  can  do,  for  then  they  don't  mind. 

HERBERT :  Thank  God  you  escaped  that. 

JACK:  By  no  fault  of  mine,  old  chap.  I  should  have 
been  only  too  glad  to  drink  myself  to  death,  only  spirits  make 
me  so  beastly  ill  that  I  have  to  keep  sober.  .  .  .  Anyhow, 
now  I'm  back  in  England  again,  and  three  or  four  weeks  ago 
I  met  Lottie. 

LOTTIE  :  At  a  night-club,  Mr.  Paton. 

JACK:  Well,  we'd  been  pals  in  the  old  days,  and  she 
asked  me  to  go  and  see  her.  We  soon  were  as  great  friends 
as  ever.  She  told  me  all  about  herself,  and  I  told  her  about 
myself.  It  was  an  edifying  story  on  both  sides.  She  spoke 
of  the  settlement,  and  one  day  suggested  that  I  should  marry 
her. 

HERBERT  :  And  you  agreed  ? 

JACK :  Oh,  I  was  tired  of  this  miserable  existence  of 
mine.  I  was  sick  to  death  of  being  always  alone.  I  wanted 
someone  to  care  for  me,  someone  to  belong  to  me  and  stand 
by  me.  And  it's  so  awful  to  be  poor,  perpetually  to  have 
starvation  staring  you  in  the  face,  not  to  have  the  smallest 
comfort  or  anything  that  makes  life  pleasant  and  beautiful. 
You,  who've  always  been  well  off,  don't  know  what  a  man 
can  do  to  get  money.  I  tell  you  such  abject  poverty  is  madden* 
ing.  I  couldn't  stand  it  any  longer ;  I  would  rather  have 
228 


killed  myself.     I'm  tired  of  all  this  effort,  I  want  to  live  in 
peace  and  quiet. 

HERBERT  :  And  the  price  you  pay  is  dishonour. 

JACK :  Dishonour  !  I'm  not  such  an  honourable  creature 
as  all  that.  I've  done  mean  enough  things  in  my  life.  1 
wonder  what  I  haven't  done !  I  haven't  stolen ;  but  that's 
because  I  was  afraid  of  being  found  out,  and  I  never  had  the 
pluck  to  take  my  chance. 

HERBERT  :  How  can  you  live  together  with  the  recok 
lection  of  the  past  ? 

JACK :  Oh,  damn  the  past !  {to  Lottie) :  You  know  me 
for  what  I  am,  dear,  and  you  know  I  have  no  cause  to  despise 
you. 

LOTTIE  {with  her  hands  on  Jack's  shoulder) :  We're 
both  rather  tired  of  the  world,  and  we've  both  gone  through 
a  good  deal.    I  think  we  shall  be  forbearing  to  one  another. 

HERBERT  :  I  wonder  if  you  can  possibly  be  happy  ? 

JACK :  I  hope  I  shall  make  Lottie  as  good  a  husband  as 
I  think  she  will  make  me  a  good  wife. 

LOTTIE  {smiling) :  Was  I  right,  Mr.  Paton,  when  I 
prophesied  you  would  make  a  fool  of  yourself  ? 

HERBERT :  Perhaps !  I  don't  know.    Good-bye. 

LOTTIE:  Good-bye. 

{He  gives  his  hand  to  Jack  and  walks  out    Jack  turns 
to  Lottie  and  she  puts  her  hands  on  his  shoulders.) 

LOTTIE :  I'm  afraid  you'll  have  to  do  without  a  best 
man,  old  chap.     Respectability  and  virtue  have  turned  their 

229 


backs  upon  us. 

JACK  :  Oh,  give  them  time  and  they'll  come  round.  They 
only  want  feeding.  You  can  get  a  bishop  to  dine  with  you  il 
you  give  good  enough  dinners. 

LOTTIE  (sighing):  They're  so  hard,  all  these  good 
people.  Their  moral  sense  isn't  satisfied  unless  they  see  the 
sinner  actually  roasting  in  Hell.  As  if  Hell  were  needful  when 
every  little  sin  so  quickly  brings  upon  this  earth  its  bitter 
punishment. 

JACK :  Let  us  forget  it  all.  What  does  the  world  matter 
when  we  have  ourselves.  Why  did  you  tell  Herbert  we  were 
only  friends  ?  We're  so  much  more  than  that. 

LOTTIE  (smiling  sadly) :  Are  we  ?  Perhaps  we  are ; 
but  if  love  comes  let  it  come  very  slowly. 

JACK:  Why? 

LOTTIE :  Because  I  want  it  to  last  for  ever. 

(Jack  puts  his  arms  round  her,  and  she  rests  her  head 
against  his  shoulder,) 

JACK  :  I  will  try  to  be  a  good  husband  to  you,  dearest. 

LOTTIE :  Oh  Jack,  Jack,  I  want  your  love  so  badly. 

CURTAIN. 

W.  SOMERSET  MAUGHAM. 


230 


THE    BATHER. 


A  PHIAL. 

This  precious  bubble  of  the  antique  world, 

As  light  as  lifted  foam,  as  frail  as  breath, 

Endured  when  empires  died  a  desperate  death, 

When  heaven  on  earth,  when  tower  on  tower  was  hurled. 

Hues  of  a  beetle's  temporary  wing 
Have  grown  on  this  in  centuries  of  slime ; 
Dials  have  told  a  rosary  of  time 
For  every  nuance  of  this  feeble  thing. 

Were  it  devised  at  first  for  costly  balm, 

The  distillation  of  a  summer's  fee, 

To  sweeten  some  "  Ah  sweet,  I  dote  on  thee," 

And  over  all  there  lies  a  common  calm.     .    .     . 

No  more,  no  more  the  heavy  branches  drip 
Another  fragrance  to  the  tangled  moss, 
Translucent  insects  flamed  and  hummed  across ; 
The  sleep  they  soothed  is  grown  eternal  sleep. 

233 


It  mocks  indeed,  it  is  not  wholly  dumb, 
The  insect's  fiery  wing ;  and,  listening  well 
Against  the  margin  of  this  tell-tale  shell, 
There  wakes  the  memory  of  a  distant  hum. 

Drowse  on,  drowse  on  until  I  come  again ; 

Or  sleep,  or  sleep  for  ever,  evermore ; 

We  are  like  men  who  halt  upon  a  shore, 

Whose  thoughts  go  forward  and  whose  feet  remain. 

JOHN  GRAY. 


234 


A  CONCERT  AT  CLIFFORD'S  INN. 

(Since  this  paper  was  written  the  destruction  of  the  old  Hall, 
which  then  seemed  imminent,  has  been  for  a  time  averted.  The 
names  still  shine,  and  the  old  music  has  again  been  heard  there.) 

Another  of  the  old  "Inns  of  Chancery"  is  doomed  to  des- 
truction; another  bit  of  Old  London,  another  reposeful  nook 
of  ancientry,  will  soon  have  vanished  from  the  face  of  the 
earth.  Clifford's  Inn  will  ere  long  be  carted  away,  a  pathetic 
heap  of  rubbish;  the  ghosts  that  haunted  it  evicted  without 
compunction;  the  Societies  that  frequented  it  turned  adrift  to 
find  an  asylum  elsewhere.  Where  now,  if  anywhere,  will  be 
held  those  "curious  feasts"  of  "The  Ancient  and  Honourable 
Society  of  Clifford's  Inn,"  whereat  no  after-dinner  speeches  were 
allowed  to  interrupt  the  convivial  flow  of  conversation ;  where 
the  grace  after  meat  was  dumbly  symbolised  by  the  Chairman's 
three  times  elevating  four  little  loaves  united  in  the  form  of  a 
cross,  which  were  then  sent  down  the  table  in  token  that  the 
remains  of  the  feast  were  to  be  given,  as  customary  dole,  to 
certain  poor  old  women  who  waited  in  the.  buttery.  Whither 
now  will  emigrate  "The  Art  Worker's  Guild,"  the  names  of 
whose  Presidents  shine  in  gold  letters  upon  panels  in  the  wain- 
scoting of  the  old  Hall,  among  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Workers 
who  here  "took  their  ease  in  their  Inn"? 

235 


How  many  quiet  browsing-places  for  memory  have  been 
ruthlessly  swept  away  by  the  epidemic  of  improvements  still 
raging  in  the  City !  A  stone's  throw  from  St.  Dunstan's,  Tern- 
pie  Bar  has  been  removed  and  rusticated  by  brute  force,  like 
the  gates  of  Gaza ;  and  on  its  site  ramps  the  triumphant  Griffin, 
emblematic  of  Prosperity  and  Progress ;  and  now  the  old  Inn 
must  go !  It  is  a  place  of  many  memories.  Here  in  the  hall, 
after  the  fire  of  London,  sat  Sir  Matthew  Hale  with  a  council  of 
Puisne  judges,  to  settle  disputes  about  property  and  boundaries. 
Here  in  chambers  resided  for  a  while  Sir  Edward  Coke  of  legal 
fame,  and  John  Selden  of  the  shrewd  and  witty  "Table  Talk." 
Here  also  at  No.  13  dwelt  George  Dyer,  the  friend  of  Charles 
Lamb,  whose  feet  must  often  have  trodden  the  cobble-stones  of 
these  old  courts.  Here,  in  more  recent  times,  the  "little  clan" 
who  love  the  older  forms  of  music  have  come  to  the  Dolmetsch 
Concerts,  to  delight  their  souls  with  hearing  the  works  of  com- 
posers  who  filled  the  spacious  times  of  Tudor  and  Stuart  with 
sounds  which,  for  "the  general"  have  long  ceased  to  echo  still. 

The  last  of  these  concerts,  given  on  March  23rd  1903,  was 
the  ninety-fourth  of  the  Dolmetsch  concerts,  of  which  only 
some  of  the  later  series  were  held  at  Clifford's  Inn.  It  was  a 
worthy  farewell  to  to  the  old  walls,  which  will  echo  no  more  to 
to  the  sweet  sounds  of  voice  and  lute,  viol  and  harpsichord, 
discoursing  music  that  seemed  to  harmonise  with  the  spirit  of  the 
place.  These  ninety-four  concerts  represent  but  a  small  por- 
tion  of  the  work  Mr.  Dolmetsch  has  done  in  the  cause  of  old 
music,  to  which  he  has  devoted  so  much  of  his  life  and  energy. 
236 


Before  such  concerts  could  be  set  on  foot  a  vast  amount  of 
preliminary  labour  was  necessary:  rare  old  scores  had  to  be 
picked  up  here  and  there;  still  rarer  unpublished  manuscripts  to 
be  hunted  for  in  libraries,  decyphered  and  copied  out ;  arrange- 
ments made  from  figured  basses ;  curious  forms  of  notation  and 
scoring  to  be  understood  and  interpreted.  Then,  to  make  the 
dry  bones  of  the  music  live,  it  was  further  necessary  to  collect 
and  learn  the  mechanism  of  each  instrument  for  which  it  was 
written;  and  in  all  cases  to  repair  and  put  each  of  them  in  order, 
with  due  regard  to  its  proper  tuning,  before  it  could  be  played 
upon.  To  do  all  this  needed  a  rare  combination  of  talents  and 
industry,  knowledge  and  skill.  Mr.  Dolmetsch  has  proved 
himself  as  dexterous  in  repairing  his  old  instruments  as  he  is  in 
playing  them.  But,  not  content  with  merely  repairing,  he  has 
actually  made  lutes,  clavichords,  harpsichords ;  and,  for  Cecil 
Rhodes,  a  small  modern  piano,  in  which  the  strings  are  attached 
to  wood,  not  metal,  and  of  which  the  timbre  is  much  more  sym- 
pathetic,  and  combines  better  with  other  strings,  than  that  of  the 
cold  and  blatant  "concert  grand." 

These  Dolmetsch  Concerts,  so  pleasant  in  their  uncon- 
ventionally, are  much  like  what  we  may  imagine  the  private 
<* chamber  music"  of  the  Eighteenth  century  to  have  been; 
when  a  few  musical  people  came  together  to  entertain  them- 
selves with  a  few  choice  pieces  of  music. 

The  last  concert  opened  with  a  quaint  little  piece  entitled : 
"  A  tune  with  Divisions  for  the  Virginals : "  divisions  in  this 
sense  being  a  series  of  melodic  passages  suggested  by  a  theme : 

237 


written  by  William  Byrd,  an  English  composer  born  about 
1538,  of  whom  Henry  Peacham  in  his  Compleat  Gentleman 
says :  "  For  motets  and  musike  of  pietie  and  devotion,  as  well 
for  the  honour  of  our  nation  as  the  merit  of  the  man,  I  preferre 
above  all  other  our  phoenix,  Mr.  William  Byrd,  whom  in  that 
kind  I  know  not  whether  any  may  equal."  Like  his  friend 
Tallis,  he  was  a  gentleman  of  the  Chapel  Royal  and  organist 
to  Queen  Elizabeth.  He  wrote  much  sacred  music ;  among 
other  things  "  Psalmes,  Songs  and  Sonets,  some  solemne,  others 
joyful,  framed  to  the  life  of  the  words."  This  last  phrase  of 
the  title  is  noteworthy,  showing  with  what  care  these  old 
composers  endeavoured  to  make  their  music  follow  "  the  life  of 
the  words."  Byrd's  pupil,  Thomas  Morley,  speaks  of  him 
as  his  "  loving  master,  never  without  reverence  to  be  named 
of  musicians,"  and  tells  of  his  "  virtuous  contentions  "  with 
Alfonso  Ferrabosco,  the  elder,  born  of  Italian  parents  at  Green^ 
wich  about  1560,  in  making  "various  ways  of  plain^song 
upon  a  miserere/*  He  had  many  of  these  "virtuous  content 
tions  "  with  Ferrabosco ;  in  one  of  which  the  trial  of  skill  was 
the  setting  of  a  song,  "  The  Nightingale  so  plesant  and  so 
gaie."  In  this,  according  to  Peacham,  the  Italian  had  the  best 
of  it.  "  His  compositions,"  he  says,  "  cannot  be  bettered  for 
sweetness  of  air  and  depth  of  judgment."  If  it  were  at  all  on 
the  level  of  some  of  his  pieces  given  by  Mr.  Dolmetsch  at  an 
earlier  concert,  Ferrabosco's  setting  must  have  been  hard  to 
beat.  At  that  concert  two  of  his  Pavans  for  five  viols,  two 
Trebles,  Alto,  Tenor,  and  Viola  da  Gamba ;  and  a  Song 
238 


accompanied  by  the  Lute,  "Like  Hermit  Poor/'  were  per- 
formed. Nothing  more  beautiful  of  their  kind  than  these 
Pavans  could  be  conceived.  They  were  dance  measures  full 
of  stately  gravity,  with  the  most  exquisite  contrapuntal  writing 
for  the  viols,  the  continuous  melody  passing  through  a  series 
of  ingenious  and  delightful  transitional  cadences  leading  at  last 
to  a  full  close  on  the  tonic,  which  having  been  so  long  evaded, 
came  with  a  most  satisfying  and  triumphant  effect. 

Byrd's  divisions  were  written  about  1600.  At  the 
Dolmetsch  Concert,  they  were  played  upon  an  English  spinet ; 
which,  like  the  harpsichord,  is  merely  a  more  developed  form 
of  the  Virginals.  The  mechanism  of  all  three  instruments  is 
practically  the  same.  Each,  like  the  more  modern  piano,  is  a 
keyed  instrument ;  but  while  in  the  piano,  the  wire  strings  are 
struck  by  a  small  wooden  hammer  with  a  head  padded  with 
felt,  in  the  spinet  and  harpsichord  they  are  plucked  by  a  small 
quill,  that  of  a  raven  being  the  most  suitable.  This  quill  pro- 
jects  about  an  eighth  of  an  inch  from  the  side  of  an  oblong  piece 
of  wood  called  a  "  jack,"  which  flies  up  when  the  key  is  pressed 
by  the  finger ;  the  quill  being  released  by  a  simple,  but  ingeni- 
ous piece  of  mechanism  after  it  has  plucked  the  string,  which 
it  does  not  strike  again  as  the  jack  falls.  Byrd's  Tune  is,  like 
many  of  these  old  pieces,  vocal  and  instrumental,  in  a  minor 
key ;  and  the  divisions  wander  in  a  sweet  and  leisurely  way 
over  the  bass,  like  a  continual  reverie  on  the  tune,  breathing 
a  gentle  melancholy,  content  with  its  own  quiet  sadness  and 
beauty. 

239 


Then  came  "  Three  Songs  accompanied  by  the  Lute  and 
Viola  da  Gamba ;  "  the  words  and  the  music  of  the  first  two, 
by  Thomas  Campion,  (a  songwriter  well  known  to  collectors 
of  old  English  lyrics) ;  the  date  of  all  three  is  about  1601.  All 
are  in  the  minor  mode,  and  all  are  lovely — the  last  lovliest  of 
all.  This,  set  by  Philip  Rossiter,  is  still  in  manuscript ;  but 
the  others  may  be  found  in  a  volume  of  "  Twelve  Elizabethan 
Songs,"  edited  by  Miss  Janet  Dodge,  and  published  by  A.  H. 
Bullen.    Here  is  a  verse  of  the  first : — 

"  Though  you  are  yoong  and  I  am  olde, 
Though  youre  vaines  hot  and  my  bloud  colde. 
Though  youth  is  moist  and  age  is  drie, 
Yet  embers  live  when  floures  doe  die." 

It  is  quaintly  and  simply  set  and  harmonised  ;  the  expres- 
sion of  the  words  being  closely  followed  by  the  poet  in  his 
music.  Though  in  a  minor  key,  he  does  not  allow  the  hearer 
to  feel  that  his  elderly  Lover  is  opprest  by  melancholy,  much 
less  despair.  The  sober  sadness  of  his  love  is  tempered  by  a 
sturdy  hope.  There  is  great  reticence  in  the  use  of  minor 
harmonies ;  the  chord  of  the  tonic  minor  being  sparingly  used, 
the  last  cadence  introducing  a  sharpened  third  in  the  tonic 
chord — the  "  tierce  de  Picardie"  of  old  organ  music.  The 
first  verse  of  the  second  song  goes  thus : 

44  When  to  her  lute  Corinna  singes 
Her  voice  revives  the  leaden  stringes, 
And  doth  in  highest  noates  appeare 
240 


As  any  challeng'd  eccho  cleerc : 

But  when  she  doth  of  mourning  speake, 

Ev'n  with  her  sighes,  the  strings  doe  breake ! " 

These  songs  are  simple  examples  of  the  method  of  the  old 
composers  in  using  the  minor  mode  ;  the  ear  being  pleasantly 
tantalised  by  the  alternation  of  major  and  minor  phrases  and 
the  sparing  use  of  the  tonic  minor.  This  explains  that  effect 
of  gentle  melancholy,  so  characteristic  of  these  old  songs  and 
pieces  in  minor  keys,  which  are  usually  made  to  express  a 
grave  tenderness  rather  than  a  poignant  sadness.  It  is  the 
melancholy  of  sunshine  mellowed  by  the  green  leaves  of  a 
woodland  glade.  In  the  accompaniments  there  is  a  great  charm 
in  the  contrapuntal  treatment  of  the  instruments,  each  with  a 
valid  part  of  its  own,  harmonising  with  the  melody,  but  not 
repeating  it ;  the  lute  playing  round  the  vocal  part  while  the 
viola  da  gamba  gives  harmonic  resonance  with  occasional  full 
chords. 

The  lute  is  the  most  perfect  of  the  tribe  of  fretted  instru- 
ments, in  which,  as  in  the  guitar,  the  intervals  are  marked 
upon  the  fingerboard  by  raised  ridges  called  frets,  against 
which  the  strings  are  prest  by  the  finger  to  produce  each  note. 
It  was  much  used  in  the  Elizabethan  period  for  accompanying 
the  voice,  which  it  does  most  sympathetically  and  modestly 
without  undue  self-assertion.  It  is  a  beautiful  instrument, 
shaped  like  half  a  gradually  tapering  pear,  the  smaller  end 
terminating  in  a  long  neck  which  supports  the  finger-board ; 

241 
Q 


its  lines  of  construction  are  as  fine  as  those  of  a  racing  cutter. 
Its  form  suggests  the  aristocratic  culture  of  its  period,  when 
every  gentleman  was,  or  strove  to  be,  a  skilled  poet  and 
musician.  It  would  grace  the  hands  of  Sir  Philip  Sidney 
himself  with  its  dainty  elegance.  There  are  usually  eleven  or 
more  strings,  for  in  these  old  intruments  the  stringing  may 
vary  in  different  specimens. 

Amongst  other  pieces  heard  on  this  occasion  was  "A 
Fantazie  for  Three  Viols  "  by  John  Jenkins,  an  English  com- 
poser who  lived  to  a  good  age,  and  wrote  much  music — 
beautiful  music  too  it  must  be,  if  this  fantasia  be  a  fair  specimen 
of  its  quality.  But  now  who  remembers  his  name,  or  knows 
his  work  ?  All  of  it,  save  a  few  songs,  has  apparently  gone  to 
the  world's  waste-paper  basket,  the  dustiest  shelves  of  old 
libraries,  from  which  this  forgotten  piece  was  picked  by  Mr. 
Dolmetsch,  who  arranged  it  from  the  manuscript  for  two  viole 
d'amore  and  viola  da  gamba. 

The  viola  d'amore  well  deserves  its  pretty  name ;  for  it 
sings  as  sweetly  as  if  the  soul  of  a  faithful  lover  dwelt  in  its 
graceful  body  and  spoke  through  its  strings.  It  is  shaped  like 
a  more  slender  violin,  with  a  longer  neck,  terminating  in  a 
cherub's  head.  It  has  seven  strings  played  on  by  the  bow, 
and  besides  these,  running  under  the  bridge  and  attached  to 
the  back  of  the  cherub's  head,  are  seven  "  sympathetic  "  strings 
of  wire,  which  are  not  played  on  but  vibrate  in  harmony  with 
the  notes  drawn  from  the  upper  strings  by  the  bow.  The 
effect  of  their  vibration  is  very  pleasing,  giving  the  viola 
242 


d'atnore  its  peculiar  quality  of  tone,  each  note  seeming  to  be 
surrounded  by  a  tender  halo  of  veiled  sound,  harmonics  of  the 
note  itself. 

The  viola  da  gamba  is  a  forerunner  of  the  violoncello,  and 
is  played  much  in  the  same  way,  except  that  the  bow  is 
longer  and  held  like  that  of  the  violone,  the  largest  of  the  viol 
tribe,  with  deep  notes  something  like  those  of  the  double  bass. 
It  usually  has  seven  strings,  sometimes  but  six ;  and  some* 
times  also  has  seven  sympathetic  strings.  It  is  tuned  an 
octave  lower  than  the  usual  tuning  of  the  viola  d'atnore. 
Occasionally  both  viola  d'atnore  and  viola  da  gamba  are  given 
thirteen  sympathetic  strings,  tuned  in  a  chromatic  scale. 

In  Jenkins's  fantasia  the  effect  of  the  three  instruments, 
each  with  its  separate  melody,  as  they  played  with  each  other 
in  counterpoint,  was  ravishingly  beautiful.  It  was,  as  Mr. 
Dolmetsch  said,  a  piece  that  Carpaccio's  angels  might  play. 
The  workmanlike  manner  in  which  the  angels  in  pictures  by  the 
early  Italian  masters  handle  their  viols  delights  the  musician's 
soul.  They  know  what  they  are  about.  Look  at  their  fingers 
and  you  can  hear  the  notes  they  are  playing.  Take,  for 
instance,  Carpaccio's  great  altarpiece,  "The  Presentation  of 
Christ  in  the  Temple,"  now  in  the  Academy  at  Venice,  in 
which,  below  the  principal  personages,  three  lovely  little  wing- 
less child  angels  sit  and  play — one  a  curved  pipe  and  one  a 
lute,  while  the  third  waits  with  his  viol  and  bow,  ready  to 
come  in  at  the  right  moment.  The  one  in  the  middle,  raised  a 
step  above  the  others,  holds  a  lute,  which  looks  almost  too  big 

243 
Q2 


for  him,  upon  his  left  knee,  crossed  over  his  right,  to  form  a 
perfectly  steady  support.  He  grips  his  large  instrument 
masterfully,  and  his  whole  soul  is  in  his  work ;  while  his 
comrade  listens  with  earnest  attention  for  his  cue,  and  the 
piper  plays  with  an  expression  of  entranced  seriousness.  You 
feel  that  they  are  all  skilled  musicians.  Burne  Jones's  decora* 
tive  figures  are  as  evidently  lackadaisical  impostors,  languidly 
pretending  to  play  upon  instruments  the  ways  of  which  they 
do  not  understand. 

"  The  Golden  Sonata  "  of  Purcell,  was  here  played  with 
fine  effect  on  the  instruments  for  which  he  wrote  it,  two 
Violins,  Viola  da  Gamba  and  Harpsichord.  It  was  composed 
about  1680,  when  Purcell  was  twenty'two.  It  opens  with  a 
short  largo  the  viola  da  gamba  giving  out  a  graceful  theme 
in  the  tonic  major,  a  tripping  and  flowing  melody  full  of 
grave  and  stately  cheerfulness  with  variations  for  the  violins, 
the  harpsichord  accompanying.  It  is  followed  by  an  adagio 
in  the  minor,  the  most  remarkable  movement  of  the  piece, 
a  slow  progression  of  full  chords  through  most  of  the 
flat  keys,  with  many  anticipations  and  suspensions,  giving 
rise  to  strange  discords  and  resolutions ;  sounding  like  a 
solemn  and  mysterious  dirge,  or  funeral  chant,  to  which 
the  suspended  discords  give  poignancy.  The  succeeding 
allegro  is  in  the  shape  of  a  free  canon,  the  subject  now 
given  out  by  the  first  violin;  its  development  giving  rise 
to  a  brisk  and  lively  movement,  in  which  the  instruments 
follow  and  play  with  each  other,  like  dancers  through  the 
244 


mazes  of  an  intricate  dance;  now  taking  hands  and  now 
separating  as  the  figures  change.  Then  comes  a  grave  and 
majestic  slow  movement  in  the  relative  minor,  short,  but 
exquisitely  lovely,  and  full  of  a  tender  melancholy,  leading  to  a 
finale,  allegro  scherzando,  in  the  tonic.  This  finale  is  much 
like  the  scherzo  and  trio  of  an  early  Beethoven  sonata  except 
that  the  subject  corresponding  to  the  trio  arises  more  directly 
from  the  first  subject,  and  ends  the  piece  pleasantly  and  cheer* 
fully,  without  repetition  of  the  first  part. 

A  noticeable  feature  of  the  Dolmetsch  Concerts  has  been 
the  rendering  of  the  works  of  Johann  Sebastian  Bach :  amongst 
others  of  his  "Concerto  in  C  minor,  for  Two  Harpsichords, 
Two  Violins,  Viola,  Violoncello,  and  Violone."  This  splendid 
piece  opens  with  an  allegretto,  leading  to  an  adagio,  a  fine  ex- 
ample  of  Bach's  solid  and  majestic  contrapuntal  scoring.  This, 
as  given  on  the  old  instruments,  was  specially  interesting,  be* 
cause  the  harpsichord  plays  a  most  important  part  in  the  general 
effect,  which  would  have  been  much  marred  if  the  music  as* 
signed  to  it  had  been  arranged  for  the  piano.  Bach  loved  the 
harpsichord,  knew  its  musical  personality  as  only  a  lover  could, 
and  has  written  for  it  music  which  brings  out  all  its  finest 
qualities  of  tone  and  timbre.  Anyone  who  has  had  an  oppor* 
tunity  of  hearing  his  concerted  pieces  played  on  the  instruments 
for  which  they  were  written,  must  feel  not  merely  the  intellec' 
tual  greatness  of  the  man,  but  the  emotional  side  of  his  nature, 
and  the  noble  beauty  which  results  from  his  stern  devotion  to 
musical  form. 

245 


A  "Sonata  for  the  Viola  da  Gamba  and  Harpsichord 
accompanied  by  a  second  Harpsichord/'  by  J.  P.  Teleman, 
written  about  1730,  affords  a  good  contrast  to  the  Bach 
Concerto.  It  is  like  coming  down  from  the  mountain  tops  to 
be  led  through  green  pastures,  and  beside  still  waters.  Tele' 
man  was  a  great  rival  of  Bach  in  his  own  day ;  but  now  an 
almost  unknown  composer  even  in  Germany.  Yet  to  judge  by 
this  and  some  other  pieces  which  Mr.  Dolmetsch  has  un- 
earthed, and  given  at  some  of  these  concerts,  he  well  deserves 
a  hearing.  This  sonata  is  full  of  melodic  beauty,  and  scored 
with  much  skill  and  refinement. 

Another  composition  which  gains  in  effect  when  played  on 
the  instrument  for  which  it  was  written,  is  Bach's  first  Prelude 
and  Fugue  on  the  Clavichord,  for  which  his  great  series  of 
Preludes  and  Fugues  was  composed  ;  the  Clavichord,  not  the 
harpsichord  being  the  "  Wohltemperirte  Clavier."  It  was  called 
"  well-tempered  "  by  Bach,  because  the  temperament  was  more 
equally  distributed  between  the  different  keys,  than  was  the 
case  in  the  harpsichord ;  thus  enabling  him  to  make  use  of  the 
more  extreme  keys  without  offending  the  ear  with  pieces 
which  if  played  on  the  harpsichord,  with  its  less  equable  tem- 
perament, would  have  sounded  distinctly  out  of  tune.  The 
clavichord  is  the  daintiest  of  keyed  instruments,  and  is  strung 
with  wire  strings,  much  after  the  fashion  of  the  flat  oblong 
piano  of  the  early  nineteenth  century,  which  it  somewhat 
resembles  in  shape.  Each  note  is  produced  by  the  contact  of 
the  "  tangent,"  a  thin  blade  or  lamina  of  brass,  with  the  string ; 
246 


which  it  divides  into  two  segments,  one  of  which  is  damped, 
while  the  other  in  vibrabting  sounds  a  note  of  the  pitch  required. 
Its  sound  is  faint,  but  the  quality  of  tone  is  exquisite,  and  has 
in  it  something  so  remote  and  alien  from  the  work-a^day  world 
as  to  suggest  the  performance  of  a  fairy  musician  at  the  court 
of  Titania.  The  note  continues  to  sound  for  some  time,  if  the 
string  be  held  by  the  tangent,  and  something  like  a  swell  can 
be  produced  by  a  gently  increased  pressure  of  the  finger  on  the 
key,  which  makes  the  note  thus  held  louder  and  slightly 
sharper.  In  Mr.  Dolmetsch's  performance  on  a  clavichord 
which  he  had  himself  made,  the  Prelude  and  Fugue  were  dis' 
tinctly  heard,  every  note  clear,  and  with  a  kind  of  dewy 
radiance  in  its  timbre.  This  pure  and  delicate  timbre,  so 
characteristic  of  the  instrument,  gave  the  pieces  a  rare 
distinction. 

We  have  had  many  collections  of  old  English  songs  and 
lyrics,  from  the  dawn  of  poetry  in  the  earliest  ballads  down  to 
the  courtly  verses  of  the  gallants  of  the  Restoration.  It  is  a 
comparatively  easy  task  to  collect  even  the  rarer  of  these  coy 
flowers  of  literature,  and  when  collected  everyone  who  can 
read  can  enjoy  them.  But  where,  except  at  these  concerts, 
each  of  which  is  a  piece  of  carefully  selected  anthology,  can 
any  lover  of  music  hear  the  works  of  these  fine  Old  Masters, 
the  men  who  made  the  great  modern  art  of  music,  performed, 
as  nearly  as  possible  as  they  were  written,  upon  the  instru' 
ments  for  which  they  were  composed  ?  A  transcript  for 
modern  instruments  is  much  like  the  translation  of  a  beautiful 

247 


poem  from  one  language  into  another,  always  but  a  pale  sug- 
gestion,  and  often  a  mutilation  or  distortion.  The  colour  and 
aroma  are  more  or  less  lost  in  the  process.  Now  this  lyrical 
period  of  English  poetry  in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth 
centuries  corresponds  to  the  development  of  the  art  of  music, 
vocal  and  instrumental,  from  its  first  beginnings  in  the  Latin 
hymns  of  the  Church  and  the  folk-songs  of  the  European 
peoples,  down  to  the  great  seventeenth  century  composers, 
Purcell,  and  Bach,  and  Handel.  Mr.  Saintsbury,  in  the  intro' 
duction  to  his  charming  collection  of  seventeenth  century 
songs  and  lyrics,  seems  to  regard  the  excellence  of  the  song* 
writing  of  even  the  less  distinguished  poets  of  the  Elizabethan 
period  as  something  inexplicable;  but  we  should  remember 
that  these  writers,  even  if  not  always  skilled  musicians,  were 
in  the  midst  of  the  spring-time  of  music,  and  wrote  their  words 
for  musical  setting,  either  by  themselves  or  someone  else. 
This  may  partly  explain  the  goodness  of  their  songs.  It  is 
true  that  many  poets  with  no  ear  for  music  have  written 
admirable  verse,  and  even  poems  well  adapted  for  music  ;  but 
a  man  who  can  sing  or  appreciate  singing  is  more  likely  to 
write  a  good  song  than  a  man  who  cannot.  Shakspeare, 
among  the  greatest  of  song-writers,  shows  in  many  passages 
of  his  works,  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  musical  art  of 
his  time,  and  never  makes  a  mistake  in  his  allusions  to  musical 
forms,  or  to  instruments  and  their  handling.  In  the  reigns  of 
Elizabeth,  James,  and  Charles  I.,  even  amateurs  who  played  or 
sang  were  skilled  musicians,  with  ears  trained  by  having  to 
248 


deal  with  stringed  instruments,  often  difficult  even  to  tune;  while 
they  had  to  fill  in  parts  from  figured  basses.  This  involved 
some  knowledge  of  composition  and  counterpoint.  They 
could  not  merely  sing  at  sight,  but  compose  at  sight ;  for 
musical  education  was  then  based  upon  the  firm  foundation  of 
of  counterpoint,  an  art : 

"Not  harsh  and  crabbed  as  dull  fools  suppose, 

But  musical  as  is  Apollo's  lute ; " 
as  anyone  who  hears  the  compositions  of  the  old  contrapuntists 
knows.    Its  very  essence  is  the  development  of  melody  from  a 
germinal  phrase,  and  the  setting  of  melody  against  melody  so 
as  to  produce  a  series  of  satisfying  harmonies. 

In  these  concerts  Mr.  Dolmetsch  has  done  for  the  music 
of  this  great  period  of  the  invention  of  lovely  tunes,  as  of  lovely 
lyrics,  what  no  mere  collector  of  songs  or  pieces  could  do  for 
it,  or  for  a  lover  of  music.  He  has  enabled  his  audiences  to 
hear,  and  taught  them  to  delight  in,  the  exquisite  effect  of  the 
old  viols,  each  with  its  own  distinct  timbre,  its  own  musical 
personality,  sometimes  in  duett,  sometimes  as  a  "  Chest  of  Vi* 
ols "  without  other  instruments,  sometimes  in  combination 
with  flute  or  harpsichord.  Such  "consorts  of  musicke"  as 
these  makes  one  feel  the  cheerful  sanity  of  the  Old  Masters, 
and  the  liberty  they  enjoyed  within  the  gradually  widening 
limitations  prescribed  by  the  perfect  law  of  contrapuntal  form. 

JOHN  TODHUNTER. 

249 


THE 

PEAR  fr  TREE 
PRESS. 


w: 


m 


K 


.••^-•. 

® 


.•©i 


a5 


(<£>: 


Ǥj 


Mb 


&fc 


^ 


*& 


« 


% 


^$i 


%> 


c# 


#— ■» 

» 


* 


Si 


:»a«A 


» 


m 


W